PraiseforJoanJohnston

“JoanJohnstondoesshortcontemporaryWesterns toperfection.”

—PublishersWeekly

“LikeLaVyrleSpencer,Ms.Johnstonwrites of intenseemotions and tenderpassions that seem so realthat the readers will feeleachoneofthem.”

—RaveReviews

“Johnston warms yourheart and tickles yourfancy.”—NewYorkDailyNews

“Joan Johnstoncontinually gives useverything we want…fabulous details andatmosphere, memorablecharacters,astorythatyouwishwouldneverend,andlots of tension and

sensuality.”—RomanticTimes

“Joan Johnston [creates]unforgettable subplotsandcharacterswhomakeeveryfine thread weave into atouchingtapestry.”

—AffairedeCoeur

Sinful is a work of fiction.Names, characters, places,andincidentseitheraretheproduct of the author’simagination or are usedfictitiously. Anyresemblance to actualpersons, living or dead,events,orlocalesisentirelycoincidental.

ADelleBookEdition

Copyright©2015byJoanMertensJohnston,Inc.ExcerptfromShamelessbyJoan Johnston copyright© 2015 by Joan MertensJohnston,Inc.

Allrightsreserved.

Published in the UnitedStates by Dell, an imprintof Random House, adivisionofRandomHouse

LLC, a Penguin RandomHouse Company, NewYork.

DELL and the HOUSEcolophon are registeredtrademarks of RandomHouseLLC.

This book contains anexcerpt from theforthcoming bookShameless by Joan

Johnston.Thisexcerpthasbeen set for this editiononly and may not reflectthe final content of theforthcomingedition.

ISBN 9780804178662eBook ISBN 9780804178679

Cover design: LynnAndreozziCover illustration: Alan

Ayers

www.bantamdell.com

v4.1a

Contents

CoverTitlePage

Copyright

PrologueChapter1Chapter2Chapter3Chapter4Chapter5Chapter6Chapter7Chapter8Chapter9Chapter10

Chapter11Chapter12Chapter13Chapter14Chapter15Chapter16Chapter17Chapter18Chapter19Chapter20Chapter21Chapter22Chapter23

Chapter24Chapter25Chapter26Chapter27Chapter28Chapter29

LettertoReadersDedicationByJoanJohnstonAbouttheAuthorExcerptfromShameless

Prologue

KING GRAYHAWKCOULDN’T believe he’d

found his long-lost son.WhenMatt was seventeenhe’d walked away fromKing’s ranch in JacksonHole and disappeared.King had been searchingfor his missing son fortwenty years, and at longlast he’d found him. Butnothing King had said sofar had tempted Matt toreturnhome.King eyed the thirty-

seven-year-old manstanding before him andliked what he found.Mattwas easily as tall as King,who stood a regal six footfour. The boy had grownbroad in the shoulder butstayed lean at waist andhip. His thick black hairhung over his collar likesome teenage hippie’s butwas already silver at thetemples.Piercingblueeyes

webbed with sun-etchedcrow’s feet stared back athimdefiantly.“There’snothingyoucan

say to change my mind,”Matt said, his voice hard,his mouth flattened inanger.“Gobackwhereyoucame from and leave methehellalone.”King’stemperflared.No

onespoketohimlikethat.Hewas the richestman in

Wyoming and formergovernor of the state. Hewasn’t about to lose thebattle ofwills because thisbarnyard pup had chosentogrowlathim.What was it about this

prodigal son that madehim so precious? Kingwondered. He only knewthathewoulddoanything,giveanything,sayanythingto bring this black sheep

backintothefold.Hekepthisvoiceevenas

hesaid,“Comehomesowecan get to know eachother.”Matt snorted. “You

wantednothing todowithme as a kid. What’schanged?”“I have.” King had

recently survived a boutwith cancer and realized

thathewasmortalafterall.He wasn’t exactly makingamends,buthewantedhiscuriosity about this lostson satisfied before it wastoo late. Where had Mattbeenall theseyears?Whathad he done with his life?So far he’d gotten noanswers, but he intendedtohavethem.“Come back—” King

began.

“No.”“Don’t interrupt!” he

snapped. “I haven’tfinished.”King watched his son’s

jaw muscle flex beforeMattsaid,“There’snothingyou’vegotthatIwant.”“Youhaven’theardwhat

I’m offering,” Kingpersisted.“I don’t give a damn

whatyou’reoffering.”King gritted his teeth

andheldontohistemper.“Ifyoucomehome,I’llgiveyou the Big House, thecattle, the quarter horseoperation, and the vastacres of land surroundingKingdom Come. I’ll eventhrow in the gas reservesunderallthatland.Allyouhave to do is live at theranch one year and it’s all

yours. A year from nowyou can sell it or give itawayorabandonitandgoback where you camefrom.”He watched as Matt’s

steely gaze slid to the sunsetting on the glisteningwaters of the Timor Sea,off the coast of Darwin,Australia. The detectiveKing had hired haddiscovered Matt rounding

up a mob of brumbies—feral Australian horses—ina remote part of theNorthern Territory. Hisson had agreed to meethiminDarwinonlyifKingpromised to leave himalone—forever—oncethey’dtalked.King was certain that if

he couldn’t convince hisson to take thisdeal,Mattwould disappear, and he

mightnever seehimagaininthis lifetime.Hewaited,forcing himself to bepatient, for his son’sanswer.“Oneyear, and it’smine

to do with as I please?”Mattconfirmed.Kingnodded.“Whatabout those three

Brats you’ve got livingtherenow?”

King raised a bushyblack brow in surprise.How did Matt know thathis three youngestdaughters,women in theirtwenties,werestilllivingatthe ranch?And ifheknewaboutthem,whyhadn’thementioned Leah? “It’s notjust theBrats,” he replied.“My stepdaughter, Leah,livesthere,too.”“Iwantthemout.”

“It’stheonlyhome—”“That’snotnegotiable.”King felt his heartbeat

ratchet up a notch andtookadeepbreathtocalmhimself before speaking.“It’sabighouse.”“I don’t like the idea of

livingwithstrangers.”King scowled.

Strangers?Mattmightnothave seen them since they

weresmall,butthegirlsallshared his blood. Exceptfor Leah. Leah was…asurprise. Leah had alwaysbeen different, from themoment she’d come intohis life as a five-year-old.His stepdaughter was theglue that had kept hisrelationshipwith his threeyoungest daughters fromfalling apart. He wasn’tabouttothrowheroutlike

anoldboot.“Oncetheranchisyours,

you can do as you like.Until then, the girls stay.Andthat’snotnegotiable.”Except for Leah, his

daughters came and wentfromtheranchlikeshiftingleavesinthewind.Chanceswere, they’d leave of theirown accord soon enough.But he wasn’t willing toshove them out without

warning, not even for thisprodigal son. King feltcertain Matt wanted whathewas offeringmore thanhewaswillingtoadmit,orhe wouldn’t still bestandingthere.“Tell you what,” King

began. “I’ll speak to thegirlsandtellthem—”“I want sole use of the

northwingofthehouse.”

King kept his featureseven, but he wasastonished by the request.Why would Matt needthree complete bedroomsuites? The detectivehadn’t said a thing aboutMatt having a wife andkids.“You’ve got a family?”

Kingblurted.Matt’s lips curled in

disdain. “I’m no better at

hanging on to a wife thanyouwere.”King felt furious at his

son’s condemnation, eventhoughhedeservedit.He’dloved one woman in hislife,EveDeWitt,andshe’dbeen stolen away byanother man. King hadmanaged to destroy everyotherwomanhe’dmarried,from his first wife, Matt’smother, to his last, the

mother of his threeyoungest daughters,who’dbrought Leah with her tothemarriage.WhenMatt’smotherhad

died of an overdose ofbarbiturates, her youngerbrother, Angus Flynn, hadbecome King’s mortalenemy.Angushaddonehisbest ever since to makeKing’slifehell.Abandoned by their

mother,histhreeyoungestgirls had gotten intoenough trouble with theTeton County sheriff overtheyearstobecomeknownas “King’sBrats.”His onlyconsolation was thatAngus’s four sons, betterknown as “those wildFlynn boys,” had an evenworsereputation.King knew he should

have taken a firmer hand

with the Brats when theywere young, but he waswealthy enough, andpolitically powerfulenough,togetthemoutofwhatever trouble they’dgotten into.Kingwasusedto getting what he wantedwhen he wanted it, so hewas finding his waywardson’s resistancefrustrating.At least now Matt was

talking terms. King wasn’tsure he’d get an answer,but he asked the questionanyway.“Whydoyouneedso much space? Are youbringingsomeonealong toputinthosebedrooms?”Mattnoddedcurtly.“I’ve

gotkids.Agirlandaboy.”Kinghidhissurpriseand

asked,“Howold?”“The girl’s twenty. The

boy’ssix.”King’s brow furrowed.

He couldn’t fathom howhis son could have adaughter born the sameyear he’d left home. Therehadbeenafifteen-year-oldgirl Matt had gotten intotrouble when he wassixteen. But that girl haddied in childbirth, alongwith the child. So wherehad this daughter come

from? Had there been asecond girl? Anotherpregnancy? Was thisunexplained child thereason Matt had gone sofar away and stayed goneforsolong?Kingknewbetterthanto

ask those questions. Mattwouldeithertellhim,orhewouldn’t. The importantthing was to get his sonbacktoWyoming.

“Do we have a deal?”King asked, extending hishand.Matt met his gaze with

wary eyes, grasped hishandfirmly,andsaid,“Wehaveadeal.”

Chapter1

HER NAME WAS Eve. NotEvelyn or Eveline or

Evette. Just Eve. The dayshe was born, her father,King Grayhawk, took onelookatherlargeblueeyes,soft blond curls, andbowed upper lip andwhispered, “Eve.”Apparently, she remindedhim of some woman he’dfallen in love with as ayounger man. That Eve,he’ddeclared,wastheonlywomanhehadeverloved.

Those words, spoken asher mother lay recoveringfromlabor,musthavebeenthe final insult, becauseEve was still a babe inarms when her mom ranoff with one of King’scowhands. Eve had grownupwiththeknowledgethather birth had caused aterrible rift between herparents. That maritalfracture had left her and

her fraternal twin sisters,Taylor and Victoria, andtheir older half sister,Leah, as motherlesschildren.Evefeltburdenedbyher

name. It didn’t help thatshe shared it with thewoman who’d temptedAdamtosinintheGardenofEden.Inhighschoolshewas teased and taunted asshe began to acquire

seductive curves. She wassure one of those pain-in-the-butt Flynn brothershad started it, but theother boys had quicklyfollowedhislead.“Showmeanapple,and

I’lleatit,”aboywouldsay,“solongasyoucomealongwith it,Eve.”Or, “Toobadyouate that apple,Eve, orwe’d all still be runningaround naked,” followed

byaluridgrin.She’dgottenprettygood

at sending back zingerslike, “If God had seen younaked, Buck, He mighthave decided He made areal mistake only takingoutarib.”Buttheconstantinnuendo made Eve’steenagelifemiserable.Thatwastheleastofthe

trouble those four awfulFlynn brothers—Aiden,

Brian, Connor, and Devon—had caused her and hersistersovertheyears.From her father’s rants

at supper, Eve had knownhewasfeudingwithAngusFlynn. It wasn’t until shewaseightyearsoldthatsheunderstood why. Angus’soldersister,Jane,hadbeenKing’sfirstwife,andAngusblamed King for hisunhappy sister’s death

from an overdose ofbarbiturates. Eve had noidea whether her fatherwasinnocentornot,buthewassorelytriedbyAngus’seffortstoblighthislife.The animosity should

have remained betweentheir fathers, but it hadbled onto their children.Angus Flynn’s four sonswere infamous aroundJacksonHole forwreaking

havoc and causingmischief. After their auntJane died, as though aswitch had been flipped,the Flynn brothers beganaiming all that tomfoolerytowardEveandhersisters.It didn’t take long beforeKing’s Brats, who’d donetheir own share oftroublemaking aroundJackson Hole, were givingas good as they got from

thosewildFlynnboys.Eve could remember

vividly the year fourteen-year-old Leah’s blueberrypie had beenmysteriouslydoused with salt at theFour-H competition. Hersister had retaliated byshaving the flank offourteen-year-old Aiden’sFour-H calf so it lookedlikeithadthemange.Someofthemischiefshe

andhersistersperpetratedwas merely a nuisance.Like putting an ad in thepaperforacattleauctionattheFlynnranch,theLucky7, beginning at 6:00 A.M.on a Saturday morning,offeringtheirprizebullforsale,whennosuchauctionexisted.Eve had helped Taylor

and Victoria punch a tinyhole in the gas tank of

Brian’struck,sothatwhenheandDevonheadedofftohunt deer in themountains, where therewas no cell phonereception, they’dendedupmakingalong,bitterlycoldwalkbacktocivilization.The Flynns had

retaliated by placing slicesof bologna in a vulgardesign on the hood ofTaylor and Victoria’s

cherry-red Jeep Laredo.The next morning, whenher sisters pulled the delimeat off the hood, thepreservatives in thebologna caused the toplayer of paint to come offaswell,leavingthedistinctimprintofmalegenitalia.Itwouldn’thavebeenso

bad if the pranks hadremained physicallyharmless. They hadn’t.

WhenEvewasa freshmaninhighschool,thecinchofher saddle had been cutbefore a barrel race at alocal rodeo, and she’dbroken her arm when thesaddle broke free. Evecould remember howenraged Leah was in themoments before theambulance carted heraway.TheFlynnboyswerecompeting at the same

rodeo in calf roping. Theyshould have known tocheck their cinches, butEve supposed they hadn’texpected Leah to retaliateso quickly. When Aidenropedacalfhiscinchbroke—alongwithhisleg.The mischief escalated

intoattacksinvolvingotherpeople. Taylor’s andVictoria’spromdateswerekidnapped by a couple of

boys wearing hoods, whotied themtoa treeso theynever showed up. Thetwinsweredevastated.Thefallout afterwardwas evenworse.Thekidnappedboysmadeitclearthatitwasn’tworththetroubletodateaGrayhawk when it meantputting up with all thehorseshit being shoveledbythosecrazyFlynnboys.Since Eve had lived in

the same small town herwhole life, the “harmless”high school prankinvolving her name hadbeen a continuing sourceof irritation. Most of thekids who’d gone to highschool with her still livedin Jackson, and there wasalways some jerk whocouldn’t resist proddingher, hoping to get underherskin.

Likenow.Eve wasn’t looking to

hookupormakewaves.AllshewantedtodowassitattheMillionDollar CowboyBar on the square inJackson, along with thetourists who’d come toenjoythe lastof theblack-diamondskiseasonontheGrand Tetons, review thedigital photographs she’dtaken that day of the herd

of wild mustangs she’drescued, and enjoy hermartini.“Is that an apple

martini, Eve?” a mancalledfrombehindher.Eve turned to findBuck

Madison, the formerJackson Broncsquarterback, grinning likean idiot at oneof thepooltables in the center of thebar. Two of his former

teammates stood shoulderto shoulder with him,giggling like teenage girls.All three were obviouslydrunk. She purposefullyturned her attention backto the digital shot of theonlycolt inherherd.Withany luck, Buck would giveupandshutup.Eve smiled as she

studied the image ofMidnight frolicking with

hismother,hisblackmaneand tail flying, his backarched,andallfourhoovesofftheground.“You look good enough

to tempt a man to sin,Eve.”Buck’svoicewas loud in

a bar that had suddenlybecomequiet.Eveshutoffher camera and laid it onthebaras shedismountedthe Western saddle on a

stand—complete withstirrups—that served as abar stool. She glanced atBuckinthemirroroverthebar as she gathered herNorth Face fleece fromwhere it hung off thesaddle horn. She wasn’tgoing to get into a war ofwordswithadrunk.Itwasalose-loseproposition.Shehad one arm through herfleece when Buck stripped

itbackoff,danglingitfromhisforefinger.“Uh, uh, uh,” he said,

waggingthefingerholdingthe fleece. “I’m not donelookingyet.”She turned to confront

Buck, her chin upthrust,her blue eyes shootingdaggers of disdain. “I’mdonebeingogled.Givememycoat.”

She held out her handandwaited.She felt a wave of

resentment toward theFlynns, who’d started thatwhole Garden of Edenbusiness in the first place.She couldn’t help the factthatshe’ddevelopedalushfemale figure in highschool.Attwenty-six,she’dmadepeacewithherbody.There was no easy way to

conceal her curves, so shedidn’t try. But she didnothing to emphasizethem,either.She was dressed in a

plaid western shirt thatwas belted into a pair ofworn western jeans. Shehad on scuffed cowboyboots, but instead of aStetson,sheusuallyworeafaded navy-blue-and-orange Denver Broncos

ball cap.She’d left the capinherpickup,butherchin-length, straw-blond hairwastuckedbehindherearstokeepitoutofherway.“Mycoat?”shesaid.As she reached for it,

Buckpulled it away. “Howaboutakissfirst?”Eve had opened her

mouth to retort when abrusque male voice said,

“Givetheladyhercoat.”Evehadn’theardanyone

coming up behind her,which surprised her. Shephotographedwildanimalsintheirnaturalhabitatandprided herself on herawareness of hersurroundings. In thewilderness, missing theslightestsoundcouldresultinbeingbittenbya rattleror attacked by a bear or

mountainlion.Sheglancedover her shoulder and feltherheartskipabeatwhensherecognizedherunlikelysavior.ConnorFlynn.Connorwasthird in line

of the Flynn brothers, buthe’dbeenat the topof theteenagetroublemakinglist.He was thirty now but, ifanything, his reputationwasworse.He’ddonethree

toursasaDeltasergeantinAfghanistan before leavingthe military with severalmedals to prove hisheroisminbattle.He’d paid a high price

forhis longabsences fromhome serving his country.Ayearagohiswife,Molly,who’d been Eve’s bestfriend, had died in a caraccidentwhileConnorwasoverseas.Afterthefuneral,

he’d agreed to let Molly’sparents take his kids intotheirhomewhileheservedtheninemonthsleftonhisfinaltourofduty.Now they were

threateningtokeepthem.Connorhadendedupin

a court battle to get histwo-year-oldsonandfour-year-olddaughterback.Sofar he hadn’t been able towrench them away from

his late wife’s parents.They’d argued to a judgethat Connor was a battle-weary soldier, a victim ofpost-traumatic stress, andtherefore a threat to hischildren. According to allthepsychologicaltestshe’dbeen forced to endure toprove themwrong, hewasfine. But seeing him now,Evewondered for the veryfirsttimeifMolly’sparents

mightnotbecompletelyoffthemark.Connor looked

dangerous, his sapphire-blue eyes hooded, hischeeks and chin coveredwithat leastatwo-day-oldbeard, and a hank of hisrough-cut, crowwing-blackhair resting onhis scarredforehead. His lips hadthinned to an ominousline.

If she’d been Buck, shewould have handed overthecoatinaheartbeat.ButBuckwasn’tknown forhissmarts.“Butt out!” Buck said.

“This is between me andEve.”Without warning,

Connor’s hand shot outandgrippedBuck’s throat.Buck dropped the coat toprotect his neck, but

Connor didn’t let go. Hisinexorable grasp wasslowlychokingthebigmanto death. Even using bothhands, Buck couldn’t getfree.Eve looked around the

bar, expecting someone,anyone, to intervene. Noonedid.Shewouldn’thaveinterferedexceptsheknewthat Connor might beturning the lock and

throwing away the keywhere custody of his kidswas concerned. She didn’tstep in for Connor’s sake.Ordinarily she wouldn’thave thrown a glass ofwater to douse aFlynnonfire. But she cared verymuch about the futurewell-being of her deadfriend’s children, whoneeded their father aliveandwellandoutofjail.

Despite Connor’s longabsences, Molly had beenconvinced that he wouldtake good care of theirchildren if anything everhappenedtoher.Eveowedit to her best friend tomake sure Connor didn’truin his chance ofbecoming the wonderfulfather Molly had alwaysbelievedhecouldbe.As carefully as if she

were approaching a feralwolf, Eve laid herfingertipsonConnor’sbareforearm,theonethatledtothe hand grasping Buck’sthroat. She turned so shewas looking into hisnarrowed eyes. “Connor,”she said in a quiet voice.“Thiswon’thelp.Letgo.”She watched his upper

lip curl as though he wassnarling while his gaze

remained focused on thehelplessmaninhisgrasp.“Think of the kids!” she

said more urgently. “Fortheirsake,letgo.Please.”Heturnedto lookather

when she said “kids” andthen seemed to hear therest of her sentence. Helooked at his hand andseemed surprised todiscover that he was stillchoking Buck. Suddenly,

he let go and took a stepback.Buck gasped a breath of

air, and with the nextbreath croaked, “Molly’sparents are right. Youshould be in a cage!”NowthatBuckwasfree,histwofootball buddies, eachbrandishing a pool cue,moveduptoflankhim.Connor stood as though

in a daze, rubbing his

forehead where the scarfromawarwound loomedwhite against his tannedskin. Eve realized that ifConnor didn’t leave in ahurry, there was likely tobe a free-for-all. Shegrabbed her fleece fromthe floor and her camerafrom the bar, grippedConnor’shand, andpulledhimoutthedoorafterher.She headed away from

the bar in case the threedrunks decided to followthem outside into thefrosty March evening. Shehadn’t realized where shewas going until shereached her Dodge Rampickup, which was parkedunder the colorful neoncowboyonabuckingbroncthat lit up the bar. She letgo of Connor’s hand inorder to hang her camera

by its strap around herneck, then pulled on herfleece.Sheshookherheadin disgust at his behaviorin the bar as he frownedbackather.“What were you

thinking?” she said. “Wereyou trying to get arrested?Don’t you want to be afather to Brooke andSawyer?”“Iwas thinking that son

ofabitchwasbeingapainin the ass, all because ofsomethingIstartedinhighschool.”Eve stared at him in

shock. Connor wasresponsible for all thosecruel taunts about hername?He shoved a hand

through his hair, but ahankofitfellbackontohisforehead. “Thanks for

gettingmeoutofthere.”“I wish I hadn’t

bothered,nowthat Iknowyou started that ‘Eve’business.Doyouhaveanyidea how muchaggravationyoucausedmeinhighschool?”Heshotheramutinous,

unapologetic look. “Nomore than you caused meby telling Molly I’d takeher to that SadieHawkins

dance her freshman year.Nothankstoyouitturnedoutallright.”Evefeltastabofshame.

MollyhadbeencrazyaboutConnor Flynn in highschool.SohadEve.Butshemightaswellhaveaspiredto date the man in themoon. Not just becauseConnor was a senior andshe was a freshman, butbecause Connor was a

Flynn. A broken arm. Abroken leg. Ruineddreams.Toomanyyearsofhurt and harm stoodbetweenthem.Molly had desperately

wanted to ask Connor tothe Sadie Hawkins dance,but she’d been too shy todo it. Eve had told herfriend that she would askforherbut thenchickenedout. Besides, she didn’t

wantherbestfrienddatingtheboyshehadacrushonherself.She’dliedandtoldMolly that she’d askedConnor and he’d said yes,figuringthatConnorwouldblow Molly off when shecame running up to him,excited that he’d acceptedher invitation, and Mollywould be humiliated andneverspeaktohimagain.Admittedly, it was not

herfinestmoment.Instead,Connorhadmet

Eve’s gaze as she stood byher locker across the hallwhile Molly smiled up athim, delighted that he’daccepted her invitation tothe dance. His eyes hadnarrowedatEve,asthoughhe knew she was the oneresponsibleforthisfurtherbit of Grayhawk-Flynnmonkey business. Then

he’d smileddownatMollyasthoughhewasgladtobegoing to the dance withEve’sbestfriend.To Eve’s dismay, Molly

and Connor were goingsteadyby the timeConnorgraduatedattheendoftheyear.He’dtoldMollynottowait for him when heenlisted in the military,andEvehad felt a flare ofhopethattheymightbreak

up. But Molly called ortextedoremailedorwroteConnoreverydaywhilehewas away learning all theskills he’d need to fight awar.WhenConnorwashome

on leave, he and Mollypickedupwherethey’dleftoff. He took classes inwarfare for two years, andnotoncewasthereabreakin Molly’s devotion, or in

Connor’s, for that matter.With a sinking heart, Evehad realized that onceMollygraduatedfromhighschool, theywereprobablygoingtogetmarried.Evehadnoonetoblame

but herself. She shouldhave spoken up. Sheshould have saidsomething to Molly aboutherfeelingsforConnor,nomatter how unrealistic

they were. After thatfreshman Sadie Hawkinsdance,itwastoolate.Evestaredatthemanfor

whomshe’dfeltahopelesslovemostofheradultlife.Both Connor’s jaw and

his fistswereclenched.Hewas trouble looking for aplace to happen. Butdespite all the damage heand his family had causedher and her family in the

past, she couldn’t leavehim here. She didn’t wanther efforts in the barundone. She made a face.“Get in. I’ll drive you toyourtruck.Whereisit?”“IleftitattheSnowKing

Resort. Aiden droppedmeoff in town before heheadedbacktotheranch.Iplannedtospendthenightwith—”He cut himself off, and

Eve realized he’d plannedtopickupsomegirlinoneof themany JacksonHolebars and spend the nightwith her. He was good-looking enough and richenough to attract locals,but it wasmore likely oneof the ski bunnies wouldhave carted him back toherhotelroom.“Ihavetobeintownfor

court early tomorrow

morning,” he explained,“so I figured there was nosense making the driveback out to the Lucky 7tonight.”Eve gave him a once-

overfromheadtofoot.Hestood more than six feettall and looked rock solid,hisbroadshouldersbracedlike a soldier ready forbattle. Unfortunately, hisimpressive fighting skills

were hardly likely toimpress a judge decidinghis children’s fate. Heneeded to look like goodfather material. “Is thatwhat you’re planning towear?”He glanced down at the

white oxford-cloth shirt,sleevesrolleduptoexposesinewy forearms,comfortablable jeans,western belt, and cowboy

boots he had on. “What’swrong with what I’mwearing?”“It’s not a suit, for

starters.”“My navy sport coat is

on thebackofmychairatone of the bar tables.There’s a regimental tie inthepocket.”Evestaredatthedoorto

thebar,wonderingifthere

would be a scene if theyreturnedforhissportcoat.Ofcoursetherewouldbeascene. He was a Flynn,wasn’the?Shesighed.“I’lltake you home, and youcangetanotherone.”“Don’t bother. I’ll call

oneofmybrotherstocomegetme.”“And wait in a bar, I

suppose,” she said, pullingher fleece more tightly

aroundhertowardoff thechill. Getting into moretrouble. “Let me take youhome. You don’t want thepolice finding you on thestreetinthiscondition.”“This condition?

Meaningwhat?”“You’re drunk. And if

Buck makes an issue ofwhat just happened,disorderly.Youdon’twanttogiveMolly’sparentsany

more ammunition thanthey alreadyhave to shootyoudown.”“Perfect metaphor,” he

retorted. “Because that’sexactly what it feels likethey’re doing. Killing mewith supposed kindness. IgavethemmykidsbecauseIthoughtthey’dbethebestcaretakers while I wasgone. Now I have to fightto get my own kids back!

AndI’mnotdrunk.”Sheshothimaskeptical

look.“It was lime and Coke.

Norum.”“Thenwhywouldyoudo

something so stupid as toassaultBuck?”He palmed his eyes and

made a guttural sound offrustration. “It’s thiscustody hearing. I want it

over.Iwantmykidsback.”Eveheardtheanguishin

hisvoiceandfeltherheartwrench.Butitwasthekidsshe felt bad for, not theirfather. While he’d grievedthelossofhiswife,Connorhad shut himself off fromBrooke and Sawyer.Whenhe’d returned fromoverseas after an absenceof nine months—aneternity to children only

three and one when he’dleft—Brooke and Sawyerhadbarelyrecognizedhim.Eve knew how hard it

was for vets to reinsertthemselves into theirformer lives.Overthepastcouple of months sincehe’d returned home,Connor had more thanonce exhibitedquestionablebehavior, likethe attack tonight, which

might have ended badly ifshehadn’tbeen there.Shecould understand whyMolly’s parents wereconcerned.But she could also see

Connor’s side of the issue.Hehadn’tbeenabletotakehiskidswithhimwhilehewas serving his country.Now that he was home,and had proved to thedoctors that he was of

sound mind and body, hehad the right to raise hischildren.During the months-long

custodybattle,Connorhadonly been allowedsupervised time with hiskids, who weren’t quitesurewherehefitintotheirlives. Their grandparentswere the only stable thingintheirworldrightnow.Exceptforme.

Eve had spent a lot oftime with Molly and thekids while Connor wasdeployed.Beingessentiallyasingleparentof twokidshad been a crushingresponsibility for herfriend, and Eve had morethan once taken Brookeand Sawyer for a walk intheforestoronapicnictogive Molly a break. AfterMolly’s death, she’d done

thesameforthechildren’sgrandparents. Sheunderstood why Mr. andMrs. Robertson were soworried about Connorwantingtoraisetwoyoungchildren, who were justgettingtoknowhimagain,allbyhimself.It might have been

different if there was awoman in the Flynnhousehold, where Connor

hadbeenstayingsincehe’dreturned to Jackson Hole.But it was all men, fromAngus on down. After thestand Molly’s parents hadtaken, if Connor got hiskids back, he was unlikelyto ask the Robertsons forhelp.Molly would have hated

the tug-of-war over herchildren, but she’d left nowillstatingherwishes,and

her parents had argued tothejudgethatnotonlywasConnor an unfit parent,butthattheirdaughterhadwanted them to care forher children if anythingever happened to her. Eveknewbetter.Which was why, despite

the hard feelings betweentheir two families, Eveplanned to testify onConnor’s behalf in court

tomorrow. When hersisters had demanded toknowwhyshewashelpinga Flynn after all the nastythings they’d done, she’dmade itplain that shewasonly speaking in court toensure that her bestfriend’s final wishes werecarriedout.Eve sympathized with

Connor’ssufferingovertheloss of both his wife and

his children, but hisconduct tonight had beenworrisome. Was shemaking a mistake helpinghim to get custody ofBrookeandSawyer,evenifit was what Molly hadwanted?Sheknewhemustbe terrified that the courtwould take his childrenaway tomorrow. Surelythat explained, even if itdidn’t excuse, his

overwroughtbehavior.“I’dappreciatea rideup

the hill to the Snow KingResort,” Connor said. “I’mstayinginthesuitemydadkeeps available for out-of-townbusinessassociates.”“Sure,” she said. “Let’s

go.”Thecabofthetruckwas

frigid, and Eve let theengine heat up before she

put the vehicle in gear.Their breaths fogged thecabin, and Connorshiveredwiththecold.“Theheater shouldhave

youwarminaminute,”shesaid.He rubbed his hands

together. “Feels likeAfghanistaninhere.”“I thought itwasmostly

desertthere.”

“Deserts are plenty coldat night, but I spent mostof my time in themountains.”“Did they remindyouof

home?”“Nothing compares to

the beauty of the Tetons.Besides, I wasn’t there toadmire them. They werefilled with places forhostiles to hide, whichmade them an unfriendly

placetobe.”It was the first

conversation ofmore thanafewwordsshe’dhadwithConnor Flynn since he’d“accidentally” run into heron the fairgrounds at OldWestDaysattheendofherjunior year of high school,knocking her ice creamcone out of her hand. Thenews had been all overtownthathehadordersto

go toAfghanistan.Hewasstilldatingherbest friend,who didn’t happen to bewithhim.Eve had figured the

jarring collision was onemore example of Flynnharassment, until Connorapologizedand insistedonbuying her another cone.Hemethersuspiciousgazewith laughter in his eyesand said, “Molly would

never forgive me if Ididn’t.”She felt warm

everywhere his eyestouchedher. She trembledwhen he slid an armaround her waist to moveher out of the way of abunch of rowdy cowboys.Andashiverrandownherspine when he gentlythumbedabitoficecreamfromthesideofhermouth

after she’d taken a bite ofhernewstrawberrycone.His infectious grin. His

surprising kindness. Hisincredible blue eyes. Hismuscular shoulders andlean hips. The knowledgethat he was forbidden toherbecausehewasaFlynn—and her best friend’sboyfriend. All of thosethings had conspired tomake her fall even more

deeplyandcompletelyandirrevocably in love withhim.Eve believed she’d seen

something in Connor’seyes—an equal yearningforwhatmighthavebeen?—but realized that wasprobably a combination ofher imagination andwishful thinking. Still, shecame away from theencounter feeling that

something irreplaceablehadbeenlost.Eve’sonlysolacewasthe

knowledge that anyrelationship between themwouldhavecausedterribletrouble at home. Herfather would have howledlike twenty tomcats if hediscovered she’d fallen inlove with one of thosedamn-foolFlynnboys,andher sisters would have

joinedthechorus.Connorhadgonetowar,

andthatwasthelastsheorMolly had seen of him foranotheryear.The day he arrived in

Jackson for Molly’sgraduation Eve hadrealized that if she wasever going to saysomething about herfeelings, it was now ornever. In the end, she’d

opted for never. It wasimpossible to ignore theglowonMolly’sfaceasshelooked into Connor’s eyeswhen they met after theirlong separation. Or thetender look in Connor’seyes as he gazed back atherbestfriend.There was simply no

possible future in whichEve could be happy at herbest friend’s expense. She

bitterly regretted thechoice she’dmade in highschool tokeepher feelingssecret from Connor—andMolly—and she’d neverstopped wishing thingswere different.Unfortunately, anddespitethe fact that Connor hadmarried her best friend,Evehadneverfallenoutoflove with him. Not thatanyone knew her deep,

dark secret. As far as herbestfriendorhersistersoranyone else wasconcerned, she had thesame aversion to thosewildFlynnboysastherestofherfamily.Nooneknewthatshe’dcovetedherbestfriend’shusband.Even now she found

Connor attractive. Herheart leapt when sheimagined him holding her

and kissing her. But therewas noway shewas goingto act on those feelings.She’d seen the tears onConnor’s cheeks atMolly’sgrave. She’d heard hismuffled sobs. She knewhow much he’d loved herfriend.Hewasnevergoingtoloveanotherwomanlikethat. And she wouldn’tsettleforless.Eve felt guilty and sad

sittingnext toConnorandwishing for what mighthave been. She was aterriblepersonforwantinghis love during the yearshe’d been married to herbest friend. She was aterriblepersonforwantinghimnow, knowing that hewasgrievingthelossofhiswife, knowing that hecould never love her theway he’d loved her best

friend.EvesawthatConnorwas

still blowing on his handsto warm them. “Do youwant to go back and getyourjacket?”“I’ll have the bartender

put it in a cab anddrop itat the hotel. You’rewelcome to join me for adrinkwhileIwait.”Eve knew she should

turn down the invitation.HavinganythingtodowithConnor Flynn was boundto turn out badly. Sheopened her mouth to say,“I have to head home.”Whatcameoutwas,“Sure.Whynot?”There were a thousand

good reasonswhynot, butsherefusedtolistentoanyof them. What was theharm? She would share a

drink and perhaps somememoriesofMolly.They’ddiscuss Connor’s chancesof getting his kids backfrom their grandparents.She’d do her best to cheerhim up—and calm himdown—and then she’d gohome to Kingdom Come.Alone.“I didn’t think you’d say

yes,” he said, eyeing heraskance.

“Whynot?”“Because you’re a

Grayhawk. And I’m aFlynn.”“You’re Brooke and

Sawyer’s father, and I’mtheir godmother. And webothlovedMolly.”He saidnothing the rest

ofthewaytothehotel.Shespent the short drivereminding herself of the

calamity that had resultedwhentheveryfirstEvehadgiven in to temptation.Remindingherselfthatsheshould keep her distance.Remindingherselfthatshewas going to get burned ifshegottooclosetothefire.Noneof itdidanygood.

When they reached thehotelandheinvitedheruptohisroom,shewent.

Chapter2

EVE COULDN’T HELPwondering why Connor

hadinvitedhertohissuiteinstead of waiting for hiscoatdownstairs inthebar.Was it really the noisefrom the live band thathe’d wanted to avoid? Ordid he have some otherreason for getting the twoofthemalone?Eve eyed Connor

sideways,wondering ifshewastheonlyonewho’dfeltthe electricity arcing

between them in theelevator. The possibility ofbeing kissed by a manshe’d loved since she wasfourteen had her wholebody tingling inexpectation. Thatexcitement was matchedwith equal feelings ofdread over betraying herbestfriend.Molly’s dead. She’s

never coming back. You

can’thurtheranymorebylovingConnor.Itwasno longerasinto

love Connor, but thatdidn’t keep Eve fromfeeling guilty for all theyears she’d coveted herbestfriend’shusband.Thatdidn’t keep her fromfeeling that she didn’tdeserve a future withConnor because it hadcomeatthecostofMolly’s

life.“Maybe this isn’t such a

good idea,” she said whenshe felt Connor’s hand ather back, ushering her offthe elevator and into thesuite.“It’sjustadrink,Eve.I’d

liketotalktoyouaboutthekids,ifthat’sallright.”“Oh.” So he didn’t have

designs on her body. That

wasallwishfulthinkingonherpart.“Ofcourse.”“I’lltakeyourfleece.”Sheslippeditoffandfelt

exposed, which was silly,because Connor didn’tseem aware of her as afemaleofthespecies.He tossed her coat over

the back of the studdedbrown leather couch andsaid, “Make yourself

comfortable,” then flippedthe switch to turn on thegas fireplace ashe crossedto a bar set up near thekitchen. “What can I getyoutodrink?”“Howabouthottea?”He raised a surprised

brow. “All right. I’m surethere’s tea heresomewhere.”“You don’t have to wait

onme.”She joinedhim inthe kitchen. “Let me helpyoulook.”Together, they

rummaged throughcupboards until she foundsome Stash lemon-and-ginger tea. A hot waterdispenser at the sinkprovided boiling water atthetipofafinger.Withinaveryfewminutestheyweresettledonoppositeendsof

the couch holding potterymugs of aromatic tea, thefireflickeringbeforethem.“Are you still going to

testify on my behalftomorrow after whathappened tonight?” heasked.“Whywouldn’tI?”Hemadeaface.“Despite

mygoodintentionsIendedupchokingthatidiot.”

Her lips tilted in a wrysmile.“Buckcandothattoyou. I’ve often wished Icould throttle him to shuthimup.”“Washeright?”Eve didn’t have to ask

about what. “No. I don’tbelieve you belong in acage. I think you’re amanwho’s been pushed to hislimit. I’m sure that onceyou have your kids back

andyousettledownto lifetogether as a family you’llbefine.”His eyes looked stark.

“Am I going to get themback?”“Youwillifmytestimony

means anything. Mollynever intended for herparents to raise Brookeand Sawyer. She wasalways worried thatsomething would happen

to you, and that the kidswould never get to knowwhatawonderfulhusbandandfatheryouwere.”“Some husband. Some

father. Iwas gonemost ofour marriage. My kidsbarelyknowme!”Itwashardtoarguewith

the facts, but she gaveConnor whatencouragement she could.“Yourkidshavetherestof

their lives to get to knowyou.”“PresumingIgetcustody

tomorrow.”Shetookasipofhertea.

There was no senseguessing what wouldhappen,becausetherewasno way to know how thejudgewouldrule.She was expecting

anotherquestionaboutthe

kids when Connor said, “Ihearyourlong-lostbrotherisbackintown.Where’shebeenallthistime?”Eve’s face immediately

felt flushed with heat.Every time she thought ofMatt’s arrival at KingdomComethreeweeksago,andthe ultimatum her fatherhad given her and hersisters the day before heshowed up, she got angry

all over again. “He wasliving in Australia.” Shedidn’t trust herself to saymore.“How long is he

staying?”“Who knows?” But if he

stayed for three hundredand sixty-five days everybit of Kingdom Come washis,andsheandhersisterswereout.

“Doesn’t sound likeyou’rehappyhe’shome.”“I’m not.” She still

couldn’t believe her fatherhadgiven theprodigal soneverything, instead ofrewarding the dutifuldaughters who’d stayedhome and helped run theranch all the years Matthadbeengone.“What’s your brother

everdonetoyou?”Connor

asked.“For one thing, he’s

madeitclearthathewantsme and my sisters gonefromKingdomCome.”Connor sat forward and

set his mug on the glass-topped,antler-basedcoffeetable in front of them.“What?”“You heard me. We’re

being thrownout,bagand

baggage.”“That’scrazy!”“In order to getMatt to

come home, my fathermade this stupidagreementwithhimthatifhe stays for a year, theranch is his. I don’t careabout living at the BigHouse. I can findsomewhere else to hangmy hat. But if I’m forcedofftheranchIwon’thavea

place to run the wildmustangs I’ve rescued.There’s no place in TetonCounty—ninety-sevenpercent of which, as youverywell know, is devotedto national parks—where Icanaffordtokeepthem.”“SurelyMattwill—”She laughed bitterly.

“Mattwon’t.”Eve’s chest physically

ached every time shethought about her father’sbetrayal. She felt anew allthepainofbeingcastoffbythe father she’d loved andobeyed her whole life, forthesakeofasonwho’drunoff and stayed gone fortwentyyears.“Any chanceMatt won’t

hang in for the wholeyear?”Connorasked.“He brought his twenty-

year-old daughter and six-year-oldsonwithhimfromAustralia. That soundsprettypermanenttome.”“It’shardtobelieveKing

would screw you over likethat.”“Not if you know my

father,”shesaid,unabletokeep the resentment fromher voice. “He isn’t muchofafamilyman.Turnsoutthat kowtowing to him all

my lifedidn’tdomea lickof good. ComeMarch 1 ofnext year, my mustangsand I will be out in thecold.”“Are things really that

badforyoufinancially?”“Mydad’srich.I’mnot.”“I’ve seen your

photographs of wildmustangs in every galleryintown.They’reamazing.I

figuredyoumustberakinginthedough.”“Imakealivingfrommy

work, but I’m still notnationally recognized, soit’s not as much as youmightthink.AndIrecentlyspent every spare penny Ihad to rescue a bunch ofwild mustangs from theslaughterhouse.”“The slaughterhouse?

Whoeatshorsemeat?”

“You’dbesurprised.”“How does that end up

happening?”“When the Bureau of

Land Management thinksthe mustang populationhas gotten too big in anarea, they round them up,takethemofftheland,andput them in pens, wherethey’re fed and watered.They get three chances toget adopted. If they aren’t

claimed by someone whowants a saddlehorse, theyusually end up gettingboughtby‘killbuyers’whotake them across theborder to Canada orMexico to be slaughtered.Those beautiful, wildcreatures end up as dogfood—orasadelicacyonaEuropeandinnerplate.”“And your herd was on

its way to slaughter?”

Connorasked.Eve nodded. “Which is

why I’m somad at Daddyfor thisdealhemadewithMatt. I have no idea whatI’m going to do withtwenty-two wild horseswhenIhavetomove.”“Any chance you can

changeKing’smind?”“My dad’s every bit as

stubborn as yours.

Otherwise,thetwoofthemwouldn’t still be feudingover something thathappened a lifetime ago.Apparently, Daddy had tobribe Matt with the ranchtogethimtocomehere.”“Prettybigbribe.”“I’ll say. And a pretty

nasty joke on me and mysisters.”Evesighed.“Sorrytolayallthisonyou.Imisshaving Molly around to

share my troubles with.She was a good soundingboard,smartandsensible.”“Shewasgoodatalotof

things.” Connor loweredhisheadandrubbedatthenewly healed scar on hisforehead.“Areyouallright?”“My head aches. It’ll go

away.Italwaysdoes.”Shesetdownherteaand

scootedacrossthecouchtohis side. “Maybe I canhelp.”Evekepthereyesonthe

two-inch scar that slantedupward from his righteyebrow as she set herthumbs on his temples.Sheheldherbreathasherfingers slid into his hair,which was surprisinglysoft. She didn’t knowwhere she’d gotten the

courage to reach out andtouch. But since theopportunitywasn’tlikelytocome again anytime soon,she took full advantage ofit, softly massaging herway across Connor’sforehead until her thumbsmet at the jagged scar,thenworkingherwaybacktohistemples.When she finally

dropped her gaze to his,

she discovered Connor’seyeswereclosed.Whenheopened them,shedroppedher hands self-consciouslyto her lap. Could he tellfromthemeretouchofherhands how much shewantedtobeheldbyhim?Tobe lovedbyhim?Theirfaces were only inchesapart,andshesawhiseyesfocusonhermouth,whichwasopentodrawbreathto

lungs that suddenlyseemedstrippedofair.“Eve.”Her name had never

sounded so sensual. Sheshivered as a frisson ofawarenessskitteredupherspine.His hands were warm

andgentle,not at allwhatshe’d expected a warrior’stouch to be, as he

unknotted her hands andtooktheminhisown.“Eve.Lookatme.”With a giant effort of

will,sheraisedhergazetomeet his. Connor’s heavy-lidded blue eyes werefocused intently on herface. His nostrils wereflared for the scent of her,as though he were apredatorseekingprey.Shefelt his hands tighten on

hers as though to preventherescape.“I’ve always liked you,

Eve.Mollylovedyoulikeasister. She—” He cuthimselfoffandloweredhisgazetotheirjoinedhands.“Connor, I’m so sorry

she’s gone. I wish morethan anything that Mollycouldbetheoneherewithyoutonight.”

She tugged on herhands,andhelethergo.Eve wasn’t sure why

she’d wanted her handsfree until she reached upand cupped his stubbledcheekwithoneof them. Itwas a gesture of comfort,but her pulse leapt whenhe leaned into her hand,thenangledhisfacetokissher wrist. Her other handbrushed the errant lock of

hair off his forehead, soshecouldkissthescarthatproved how close she’dcometolosinghimforever.She felt Connor’s hands

atherwaist,liftingherintohis lap, and slid her armsaroundhisshoulders.Theysat quietly together,offering solace to oneanother for the loss of hiswifeandherbestfriend.She imagined he was

missing Molly. She wasregretting past choices,wishing things could havebeen different. Wishingthattheywereacoupleandhadtheirwholelivesaheadofthem.Sheshiveredatthetouch

of Connor’s lips beneathher ear. His warm breathmade her quiver inanticipation. She felt hisfingertips on her chin,

angling her head towardhim.Eve felt her heart

skittering as their lipstouched. She felt Connor’stongue tease the seam ofher lips and after a briefhesitation she opened tohim. Shemade a soundofsatisfaction as his tongueintruded and she tastedhim. Shebroke the kiss tolook into his eyes, seeking

confirmationofthewondershe felt at this firstmoment of comingtogether. What she sawcaused a furrow betweenherbrows.Notdesire.Despair.Eveshovedherselfoutof

Connor’s embrace andstumbled to her feet. Asecond laterhewasonhisfeet as well, his handsbunchedintofists,hiseyes

glittering in the light fromthefire.“I have the feeling that

you’re not ready for this,”she said tentatively. “Thatyou’restillgrieving.”Eve wanted him to tell

heritwasfine,thathewasready tomoveon.He saidnothing, juststaredather,lookingsad.“Whydidyoustartthis,”

she demanded, “if you’restill—” She cut herself off,unwilling to bring Molly’sname into theconversation.“I’msorry.”It didn’t help to have

him confirm the fact thathe was still in love withMolly. Of course he was.Thatwasthewayitshouldbe. She was the one whowanted more than he was

readytogive.She grabbed her fleece,

but he caught her by theshouldersbeforeshecouldtaketwosteps.“Don’tleave.Idon’thave

many friends, Eve. I can’taffordtoloseone.”A friend?Was that how

he saw her? Eve feltmortified.Sheshouldhavekept her distance. She

should have kept herfeelings hidden. Sheshouldn’t have let him seeevenalittleofwhatshefeltfor him. That must havebeen what he’d respondedto. That must have beenwhyhe’dkissedher.“I don’t want things to

become awkward betweenus,” he said. “You’re mychildren’s godmother. Ipromise nothing like that

willhappenagain.”Eve felt like wailing. It

would be torture spendingtimewithConnorknowingthat she felt something forhim when he felt nothingforher.He dropped his hands

from her shoulders, andshe was free. The choicewas hers. She could go orstay. She looked intoConnor’s eyes and

responded to the sorrowshe found there.SheowedittoMollytowatchoutforhim.And to herself to keep

herdistance.“All right.” She crossed

back, dropping her fleeceonthebackofthecouchasshesettledontotheleathercushions, tucking one legbeneathher.“Let’stalk.”

He shoved both handsthroughhishair, leaving itawry, huffed out a breath,and settled on the otherend of the couch. He shother a chagrined smile. “Ihave no idea where to gofromhere.”Eve forced herself to

returnhissmileinaneffortto get things back on aneven keel. “How aboutsharing your plans for

when you get Brooke andSawyerback?”“I’veboughtaranch.I’m

planning to take themthereandworkonbeingabetterfather.”“You’re moving away?”

Eve wondered if her facelooked as stricken as hervoice sounded to her. “Ithought you’d be stayingwith your father andbrothers, so they’d be

aroundtohelp.”“I take it you think I’m

going to need help. I’vemanaged a Delta team. Ithink I can manage twolittlekids.”“Soldiers don’t cry

because they’re scared ofthedark,”shesaidquietly.“Youmightbesurprised.

The dark can be a veryscaryplace.”

“Are you telling me youwere scared of the dark inAfghanistan?”“Lotsoftimes.”“But you’ve got a bunch

ofmedals!”“Medalsdon’tmeanyou

weren’t scared. They justmeanyoudidn’trunaway,that you stayed around tofight.”“Oh.” Looking at

Connor, it was hard toimagine him sittingfrightened in the darkwaiting to do battle. “Doyou ever havenightmares?”“Sometimes. Not as bad

as some guys, though. Ifeel bad for the ones whocan’tleaveitallbehind.”“Andyouhave?”He shrugged. “Mostly.

That’s why I bought myranch,sovetscancomeforR&R—that’s rest andrecuperation—if they findtheyneedabreak.”“When did you buy this

place? Why didn’t I hearaboutit?”Eveasked.“The deal didn’t go

through until after Mollydied.”That explained why she

hadn’t heard more abouthis plans from her friend.But pretty mucheverything the Flynns didgot discussed over theGrayhawk supper table, sowhy hadn’t she heardaboutConnor’spurchaseofa large tract of land inTeton County? Heanswered her questionbeforesheasked.“I made the purchase

through a corporation Icreated. I didn’t wanteither of our fathersinterfering,”hesaidwithawry smile. “So the Flynnname isn’t anywhere onthedocuments.”“Oh.” That explained a

lot. “Howbig is this ranchofyours?”“A thousand acres,

which includes the mainhousewhere I plan to live

with the kids, a lodge fordining and recreation, abunkhouse, and severalcabins.Itusedtobeaduderanch,soit’salreadysetupfor a lot of people to livethere comfortably. I’mcallingitSafeHaven.”“Where is this place,

exactly?”“Alittleeastofmydad’s

ranch. My land actuallyborders the Lucky 7 in a

coupleofplaces.”“I wonder what Molly

would have thought aboutwhat you’re doing,” Evemurmured.“Frankly, she wasn’t in

favor of the idea. But itdoesn’t really matter now,doesit?”EvewonderedwhyMolly

hadn’t discussed this planofConnor’swithher.More

likely she’d kept it toherself because she’dknown Eve would be onConnor’s side. Molly hadtalked endlessly aboutmovingawayfromJacksonHole—a tiny town thatswelled up like abloodthirsty tick withtourists on theirway to orfromYellowstoneNationalPark in the summer—tosome metropolitan area

like Denver, once Connorleftthearmy.Eve thought the ranch

was a fantastic idea. Butshe could see where itwouldn’t have appealed toMolly, who was sick andtired of Jackson Hole,where the peace and quietwas often far too peacefulandquiet.Mollydidn’tski,so she’d itched forsomethingmoreexcitingto

dothroughthelongwintermonths than watch thefeatherysnowfallor listento bull elks bugle duringmatingseason.“You’re not even a little

worried about being alonewith Brooke and Sawyer?”Eve asked. “About themfearing the dark, ormissing Molly, or notwanting to leave theirgrandparents?”

“Just give me my kids,”Connor said fiercely. “I’llworryaboutthesmallstufflater.”

Chapter3

“THEREFORE, I’MAWARDING full custody of

the children, Brooke andSawyer Flynn, to theirfather,ConnorFlynn.”Dead silence reigned in

the courtroom at thejudge’s pronouncement.Connorwas stunned.He’dwon.Heroseandfoundhisthree brothers, Aiden,Brian, and Devon, jostlingto their feet behind him,smiling from ear to ear.Aiden reached out first to

hug him across thecourtroom rail. Connorheldon,afraidthatifheletgo, the tears that werethreateningwouldfall.Hischin began to quiver, andhe gritted his teeth to stillit.HefeltBrianslaphimon

the back and saw Devon’sreassuring thumbs-upthrough eyes blurred withtears of joy. One escaped,

and he let go of Aiden toroughly brush it away. Heturnedtoshakehandswithhis father, who put acomforting hand on hisshoulderasheshotanastylook in the direction ofKing Grayhawk, who wassitting directly behindMolly’sparents.“A hundred to one that

son of a bitch hadsomething to do with the

Robertsons trying to stealmy grandkids away,”Angussaid.Connor wasn’t so sure,

especially since it was EveGrayhawk’s testimonyabout Molly’s wishes thatseemed to swing the judgein his favor. Surely King’sdaughter wouldn’t havedefied her father’s wisheswhen he was sitting rightthereinthecourtroom.

Then he rememberedwhatEvehadtoldhimlastnight. How she and hersistershadbeen givenoneyear to find somewhereelsetolive.Howshewouldsoon have no land onwhich she could graze thewildmustangs she’d savedfromslaughter.Mostlikelyhe had King Grayhawk’sbad behavior to thank forEvebeingsodeterminedto

testifyonhisbehalf.Connor couldn’t believe

he’d kissed her. Or howmuchhe’denjoyedit.He’dwanted to hold her in hisarms and keep on kissingher,buthe’dbeenstabbedwith thorns of guilt. He’dloved his wife, but he’dbeen attracted to EveGrayhawk ever since he’dseen her standing by herlocker, which happened to

bedirectlyacross fromhislocker,theyearshestartedhighschool.Connor had been

stunned by the change inEve’s appearance over thesummer. The gangly girlwasgone.Inherplacewasa voluptuous siren. Hisbody had reacted soquicklyandstronglytothesight of her gamine smile,sparkling blue eyes, and

spectacular curves thathe’d been late for his firstclass while he waited forhis arousal to subside. Ithad taken a while for hisheart to catch up to hislittlehead,butbefore longhe’dbeenbesotted.After all the things she

andhersistershaddonetohim and his brothers,however justified, itwouldhave been blasphemy to

admit that he liked her.But he shot longing looksat her whenever he wassure nobody was looking.Thatwhole “Eve” businesshad started when hisyounger brother, Devon,had caught him watchingher, and he’d needed tocomeupwithsomethingtodeflect attention from thefactthathewasoglingoneofKing’sBrats.

Hiseyeshadlockedwithhers once as they passedeach other on the way toclass, with the result thathishearthadpoundedandhispalmshadbeensweatyand his throat had beendry for five minutes aftershe turned away.A coupleof times he thought shewasgoing tocross thehallto speak to him. But sheneverdid.

Instead, MollyRobertson, whose lockerwasrightnexttoEve’s,hadcome running up to tellhimhowgladshewasthathe’d agreed to go to theSadieHawkins dancewithher. He’d lifted his gazeandseentheguiltylookonEve’s face as she stood byher locker. He’d put asneeronhis face thatonlyshe could see, then turned

hismostwinsomesmileonthe petite, pretty girlstanding in front of him.“I’mlookingforwardtoit,”hetoldher.His chest ached for an

hourafterward.ThedatewithMollyhad

turnedouttobeasurprise.He’d been determined tohave a good time, just toshowEveshehadn’tgottenthebetterofhim.He’dalso

had visions of making herjealous. But Molly wasn’tjust cute as a button—anexpressionheneverwouldhave applied to Eve, whoheldherself far too regallyever to be called “cute”—she was also a lot of fun.She was a good dancer,quick-witted, and hadhazel eyes that shone allnight with joy andexcitement. It was

impossiblenottolikeher.He’d shot one long

glance at Eve during theSadieHawkins dance, andshe’d ignored him a littletoopointedly.He’dfiguredmaybe he was ontosomething with thatjealousy idea, especiallysince it turned out MollyandEvewerebest friends.So he andMolly had goneout again, along with a

coupleof friends.Andhadawonderfultimeagain.There was a lot of

satisfaction in thedisgruntled look on Eve’sface the whole next weekwhensheshowedupatherlocker. Enough to sendhim out on a date withMollyforathirdtime.That was when he’d

made his mistake. Mollyhad turned to him before

gettingoutofhispickupatthe end of their date andlooked into his eyes. He’dknownwhatshewanted.Itwould have seemed odd ifhe didn’t end their thirdencounterwithsomeshowof affection. In fact, she’dlooked at him strangely atthe end of their secondouting when he’d walkedher to her door, thenruffledherhairandpatted

herbuttbeforesendingherinside.Sohe’dkissedher.He hadn’t expected to

like kissing Molly. Hehadn’texpected tobecomearousedbyit.He’dthoughthis heart was too firmlyfixed onEve for any othergirltograbholdofit.Boy,had he been wrong.Mollywas an irresistible force.And pretty soon he’d no

longerwantedtoresisther.They’d gone steady the

rest of the year. He’dstopped looking at Eve,althoughhecouldn’tavoidseeinghereveryday,sincetheirlockersweresoclose.He’dtoldhimselfhe’dbeenlucky to escape one ofthose fanatical Grayhawkgirls.He’d known all along

that he would be joining

the army and leavingJackson at the end of theschoolyear,andthattherewas at least a chance thathewasnevercomingback.When he headed off toboot camp,Mollywas juststarting her sophomoreyear. He’d told her not towait forhim,buthemightas well have saved hisbreath.Molly never stopped

writing. Never stoppedcaring.When he was home on

leaveayearlaterhe’dseenEve atOldWestDays andfeltanewthatsenseofloss—and a pang of regret forwhatmighthavebeen.Hereyesweresuspiciouswhenhe’d purposely “byaccident”bumpedintoher,knocking her ice creamcone from her hand.

Replacing the cone hadgiven him a chance tospeaktoher.Hishearthadracedashe reachedout tothumb away a bit of icecream on the edge of hermouth.He’dknownthenthathe

wasn’treallyoverher.Thathe would probably neverbe over her. But ifanything, the animositybetween their familieshad

gotten worse. It was thatstupidbetBrianhadmadewithAidenthathecouldn’tgetLeahtofallinlovewithhim.She’d fallen. And then

foundoutaboutthebet.After all the heartache,

Grayhawks were nevergoing to get along withFlynns. And Flynns werealways going to resentGrayhawks for what had

happenedtoAuntJane.He loved being with

Molly, loved who she wasas a person. She alwaysbelieved in the good inpeople. And she couldalwaysmakehimlaugh.Bythe time he’d spent a yearin Afghanistan, he’dneededsomeonelikeherinhis life. He’d known thehell he would be makingfor himself if he married

Molly, because Molly andEve were inseparablefriends.Buthedidn’twanttotakethechanceofsomeother guy stealing Mollyaway while he wasoverseas,ashadhappenedtosomanyofhisbuddies.Sohe’dproposed.He wondered later if

he’d done it because hewas headed for anothertour in Afghanistan and

feared his luck might berunning out, and if hewanted to leave a part ofhimself—asonordaughter—behindafterhewasgonefromthisworld,thismightbe his last chance.Whatever had impelledhimtocommit,he’dendedupmarryingMolly.HeandMollyhadgotten

alongwellthroughouttheirmarriage,andtheyhadtwo

amazing kids. He justhadn’t counted on howoftenhe’denduphavingtospend time in Eve’scompany. His kids adoredEve as much as his wifedid, so she was alwaysaround.Connorbelievedinfidelityinmarriage,sohe’dbeen careful never to bealone with her. He’dalways figured better safethan sorry.Hedidn’t have

to resist temptation if itwasneverinhispath.He’dfeltguiltywhenever

he found himself listeningto Eve a little tooattentively or laughingwithheralittletooeagerlyor—God help him—wanting her a little toomuch.He’dhaddreams inAfghanistanfromwhichheawoke breathingerratically, his body hard

andready.Fartoomanyofthem did not feature hiswife.No wonder he’d felt

ashamed and upset lastnight when he’d gottenhardas a rockholding thewoman who’d hauntedthose dreams. He wasfinally free to pursue awoman he’d secretly lovedthe whole time he wasmarried, but the cost had

come too high. Molly hadbeen precious to him, anditwas hard to imagine hislifewithouther.When he’d kissed Eve

last night, shame andregret had swelled in hischest. Desire had died aquick and certain death,and grief and guilt hadtakenitsplace.It was painful to admit

that hehadn’t been a very

goodhusband.He’dlefthiswifealone toooften.She’draisedtheirkidsbyherselfduring the long monthshe’d been deployed. Hecould have used injurieshe’d suffered to avoid thatthirddeployment,buthe’dwanted to be there towatch out for his buddies.Heshouldhavebeenhomewatching out for his wife.He should have taken

better care of her. If hehad, she might still bealive.He was glad Eve had

stayed to talk after he’dmade that stupid move tokiss her. Glad that theyweregoingtocontinuethetruce—an unspokenagreement to forgoGrayhawk-Flynnhostilities—that they’d managed tomaintain throughout his

marriage.Connor’s musing was

interrupted by Mrs.Robertson, who wassobbing loudly into a lacyhandkerchief. He couldn’thelp feeling sorry for hislate wife’s parents. Hehadn’twantedtotaketheirgrandchildren away fromthem,butthey’dgivenhimnochoice.Maybesomedaythey could mend fences.

Right now, he didn’t trustthem.Noonewas stealinghischildrenawayagain.“What time should we

expect youand thekids atthe house?” his fatherasked.Connor hesitated. After

the purchase wascomplete, he’d told hisfamily that he’d boughtSafe Haven, but he’drepresented his purchase

of the former dude ranchto them as a charitableproject, a much-neededrefuge for returning vets.He hadn’t been at all surehe’d win in court, so he’dsaidnothingtothemabouthis plans to move therehimselfifhegotcustodyofhiskids.Connor was anxious to

takeBrookeandSawyertotheir new home. Anxious

to start his new life as asingle father. “I won’t bebringing the kids back tothe Lucky 7 tonight,” hesaidatlast.“Is there some problem

picking them up?” hisfatherasked.“No, Dad.” In fact, they

werebeingtakencareofinanother room at thecourthouse by a socialworker, who had

instructions to deliverthem and their belongingstowhichever party arrivedwith the appropriate courtdocuments.Connor glanced from

face to sobered face as heannouncedtohisbrothers,“I’m going to spend myfirst nightwithmy kids atSafeHaven.”Heexpectedoutburstsof

protest, but his brothers

had apparently beenstunnedintosilence.“Justyouand thekids?”

Devon said. “Isn’t that alittlerisky?”“What do you mean?”

Connorasked.“I mean, what if they

miss their grandparents?What if they start crying?Whatareyougoingtodo?”Connor gave Devon the

same answer he’d givenEve. “I managed a Deltateam. I think I canhandletwolittlekids.”“It’snotthesamething,”

Devonwarned.“I agree. It should be a

lot easier handling thekids,” Connor said with awrygrin.“Safe Haven is a long

way off if you need to call

for help,” Aiden pointedout.What he said was true.

Jackson Hole wasbordered by the Teton,Gros Ventre, and WindRiver mountain ranges,each reaching more thanten thousand feet inelevation, whichmade thefirst half hour of the driveto his ranch, throughGrand Teton National

Park, absolutelyspectacular. The secondhalfofthedrive,onmostlydirt roads, ran smackthrough the Bridger TetonNational Forest. Even inthebestofconditions—andconditions weren’t alwaysgood—the trip took anhour.“I’m not going to need

help,” Connor saidstubbornly.

“You’re out of yourmind,” his father said.“You can’t possibly takecare of two babies—because they’re justbabiesat two and four—on yourown.”Connor felt the flush

beginathisthroatandriseto his cheeks. He’d neverbeen able to control theblush that rose on his fairIrish skin when he was

angry or excited. Rightnowhewasboth.“Say italittlelouder,whydon’tyou,Dad,sothejudgecanhearyou?”Aiden, ever the

peacemaker, stepped intoConnor’slineofvisionandasked, “When are yousupposed to pick upBrookeandSawyer?”“As soon as I have the

documents from the court

clerk.”“Are you sure you don’t

want to spend at least thefirst night at home?”Devonasked.“Imean,justincase?”Connor smiled

confidently, a look he’dgiven tosoldiersunderhiscommand which hid theterror he felt before afirefight.“Iappreciateyouroffersofhelp.Really,Ido.

ButI’vegotthis.”“Since Molly…” Aiden’s

voice trailed off. “We’vemissed the kids. Will youat leastbring themtovisitsometimesoon?”“Sure,”Connorpromised

as he fought to speak pastthe sudden knot in histhroat.Connor realized he had

togetawayfromhisfamily

or he was liable to breakdown in tears again. Hewas feeling joyful all right,but also angry. About thetimehe’d lostwithBrookeand Sawyer. About havingto live his life withoutMolly. About wanting awomanwiththewronglastname. About losingbuddies who shouldn’thave had their lives cutshort.

He fought back theanger, which a very goodarmy therapist had toldhimheneededtodealwithsoonerratherthanlater.It was the

unpredictabilityofwarthathad finally gotten to him,the sheer arbitrariness ofwho livedandwhodied inbattle. Even when a goodman survived the war, hewasn’t home free. There

were inner demons to bebattled, the consequencesof killing other humans orholding some buddy inyour arms as he died anagonizingdeath,tornapartby bullets or a bomb.Worst of all was the guiltyou felt for being fiercelyglad that you were stillalivewhenyourbuddywasdead.It was a friend’s death

that had givenConnor theideatobuyaranchandrunit as a sanctuary forreturningvets.Anysoldierwho needed a quiet placeofpeacewherehecouldletgo of the horrors he’dwitnessed in war waswelcome.Connor had several

friends still in the armywho’dbeenwillingtorefervets to him.Over the past

two months, three dozenreturning soldiers hadcome and gone from SafeHaven.Someof themonlystayedforaweekend,someforaweek,andsomewerestill there two monthslater.Connor hadn’t decided

yetonatimelimitforhowlongamancouldstay,buthe’d realized hewas goingto need some support, so

he’d hired a couple of thevisiting vets, one ofwhomhadbeenatherapistinthearmy.Eachsoldierworkedforhissupperdoingchoreson the ranch, everythingfrom feeding chickens andmilking cows to mendingthe barbedwire fence thatdefined his property. Buttherewasnoothercharge.Connor was pretty sure

this wasn’t the way his

fatherhadexpectedhimtouse his trust fund, but solong as the money heldout, hewas determined tohelp as many vets as hecould. Eventually he wasgoing to have to come upwith a way to fund hissanctuary, but his trustfundwouldkeeptheranchin operation for a longtime.Connor had built an

additiontothesmallranchhouse to make sure therewasplentyofspaceforthechildrenandaroomforthenanny he was planning tohire.Fortheshorttermheplanned to do all of thechild care himself. Hewanted to reestablish hisrelationship with hischildren, and that meantspendingtimewiththem.Connor retrieved the

papersheneededfromthecourt clerk and turned togetafewlasthugsfromhisbrothers.“Call if you need us,”

Aidensaid.“Aw, Aiden,” Devon

complained,“youshouldn’thave said that. Now hewon’t call because he’d beadmitting he needs ourhelp.”

Connor grinned. “Youare so right!”Now that hehad custody of hischildren, it felt like atremendous weight hadbeen lifted off hisshoulders. The future feltbright and full ofpossibilities. “I’ll be fine.Now, if you’ll excuse me,I’m going to go get mykids.”He didn’t want his

brothers around when hepicked up Brooke andSawyer, because he wasafraid he might end upteary-eyedagain.Beforeheleft, he searched thecourtroomlookingforEve,to thank her for speakingon his behalf, but she’dalready gone. Maybe he’dsee her in town sometimeand thank her. He wasn’tgoingtocallher.Hewasn’t

going anywhere near EveGrayhawk if he could helpit.He’d just finished that

thought when he openedthedoortotheroomwherehis children were beingheld and found himselfface-to-facewithher.Eve was down on one

kneeandhadbothchildreninherarms.Hereyeswerebrimmed with tears and

her chin was wobbling asshe tried to smileat them.She rose, the children stillclingingtoher,andswipedat a tear that spilled over.She shot a woeful look athim and said, “I’ll get outof your way. I was justleaving.”She’d only taken one

stepbeforeBrookegrippedheratthewaistononesideand Sawyer wrapped his

armsaroundherhipontheother. Both children werecrying. She shut her eyesandcaughtherlowerlipinher teeth as she put alovinghandoneachchild’shead.“Please don’t leave us,

AuntEve,”Brookebegged.“Please!”Sawyerlookedupather,

tears streaming, his noserunning, and cried, “Don’t

go!Don’tgo!Don’tgo!”Eve shot Connor an

imploring look. “I know Ishouldn’t be here. But Iwanted to say goodbye tothe children before youtakethemaway.”He suddenly realized

that Eve must be afraidthatshewasnomorelikelyto see the children on aregular basis in the futurethan Mr. and Mrs.

Robertsonwere.Heshiftedhis gaze to his children,who were clearly anxious.Thiswouldbethefirsttimethey’dbeenalonewithhimin the nine months sinceMolly’sdeath.He’dspentafewhoursofcourt-orderedtimewith them eachweekover the past two monthssince he’d been home, butit had been at a neutrallocation, supervised by a

social worker, and they’dknown their grandparentswould be coming to getthem again. Now he wasscooping them up andtaking them somewherestrange,withoutanyofthepeople who’d been theiranchors since Molly’sdeath.He could feel his heart

racingasadrenalineflowedintohissystem,muchasit

alwayshadbefore combat.He recognized it as aresponse to the suddenfearhe felt.Couldhe raisetwo happy, healthychildrenallbyhimself?Hewas about to face thebiggestchallengeofhislife—and the most importantone. He took a deep,calming breath and said,“Brooke, Sawyer, it’s timeforustogohome.”

As he stepped towardthem, they clung moretightlytoEve.“Where’s Nana and

Bampa?”Brookeasked.Connordidn’twanttolie

and tellhisdaughtershe’dbeseeinghergrandparentssoon. But he recognizedthestarkfearinhereyesatthe thought of losingsomeoneelsefromherlife.“They’re still in the

courtroom. Right now youand Sawyer need to comewithme.”“Can you come, too,

AuntEve?”Brookeasked.“No,I—”“Of course she can.”

Connor met Eve’s gazeover the kids’ heads andadded, “She can help yougetintoyourcarseats.”Connor’s heart was in

his throat until Evenodded. She favored eachchild with a sweet smile.“You’re going to have awonderful time with yourdaddy.”Connor handed the

paperwork to the socialworker, then collected thekids’ bags and carriedthem out the door. Evefollowed behind him, achild’s hand in each of

hers.What would he havedone if she hadn’t beenthere? Connor had visionsofascenethatwouldhavehad everyone in thecourthouse running to seewhat all the commotionwas about and the judgechanging his mind andgiving the kids back toMolly’sparents.Heshotagratefullookat

Eveoverhisshoulderashe

headed for his truck. Hecould see she was talkingto thekidsbuthecouldn’thear what she was saying.Hethrewthebagsintotheback of the pickup andopened the backseat door.He reached to pick upSawyer, worried that theboy might shrink fromhim. To his surprise,Sawyer reached up bothhands and gripped him

aroundtheneck.Connorresistedtheurge

to hug the boy tighter.Instead,heenjoyedthefewmoments of holding hisson’s slight weight in hisarms, of smelling his littleboy’s hair and brushing itback from his forehead.Thenhesettledhim in thecar seat he’d put in thatmorning and attached thebelts.

Bythetimehewasdone,hesawthatEvehadcoaxedBrooke into her car seatandwasattachingthebeltsthat would keep her safe.She whispered somethingin his daughter’s ear asBrooke lookedathimwithwide eyes. Then Evestepped back and closedthedoor.Connor came running

around the truck to catch

herbeforeshecould leave.“Thank you. I don’t thinkthat would have gonenearlyaswellifyouhadn’tbeen here.” That was theunderstatement of thecentury.“I’mgladIcouldhelp.”“Whatdidyousaytoget

themtocomewithme?”She looked intohis eyes

and said, “I told themyou

were their mother’s mostfavorite person in thewhole world and thatMollywouldwant them togowithyouandbeasgoodas good can be to showwhat wonderful childrenshe’draised.”Connor didn’t speak,

becausea lump the sizeofagrenadewasclogginghisthroat.Hemerelynodded,glancedatthetwochildren

calmlylookingbackathim,thengotinsideandstartedthetruck.

Chapter4

EVE HAD MANAGED toavoid her father at the

courthouse, but when shearrived in thediningroomat Kingdom Come forsupper, he was alreadyseated at the head of thetable. Taylor and Victoriawere out of town, butMatt’s family was there,along with Leah. Eve hadbarely settled the clothnapkin in her lap whenKing said, “What bee gotinto your bonnet this

morning at thecourthouse? Why did youtell the judge that Mollywanted the kids to go tothatFlynnboy?”“Did you want me to

lie?”Everetorted.Leah leaned across Eve

to set a bowl of mashedpotatoes in the center ofthe table, where she’dalready set a platter offriedchickenandabowlof

string beans. “You knowEve and Molly were bestfriends. She had to tellwhatsheknew.”“Phil and Helen

Robertsonaredevastated,”Kingsaid,glaringatEve.“How do you think

Connor feltwhen he camehome from the war andMolly’s parents wouldn’tgive him back hischildren?”Evecountered.

“Itoldyouthefriendshipbetween those two girlswasabadidea,”hesaidtoLeah.“Molly was a nice girl

from a good family. TherewasnoreasontokeepEveawayfromher.”“The Robertsons and

Flynns were always thickas fleas on a barn cat,”Kingmuttered.

“That didn’t happenuntil after Molly marriedConnor,” Leah remindedhim.Eve had been almost

grownbeforeitdawnedonher just how muchresponsibility her fatherhad placed on hisstepdaughter’s shoulders.She’d resented and defiedLeah’s admonitions tobehave. Eve had been the

odd sister out, since hertwin sisters did everythingtogether, but she hadn’tbonded with Leah, either.It was Molly who’d heldthe role of beloved sister.Leahhadbeenanauthorityfigure to be obeyed. Or,moreoften,disobeyed.With the benefit of

hindsight, Eve was gladandgrateful thatLeahhadbeentherealltheyearsshe

was growing up. Leahwasa bulwark against whichherfathercouldnotstand,probably because Leahnever asked for anythingfor herself. Her eldestsister thought of everyoneelsefirstandherselfalongway after. If anyonedeserved to stay atKingdom Come, it wasLeah, but she was beingthrown out right along

withtherestofthem.Eve shot an aggrieved

look toward the other endof the pine trestle table,whereMatt sat flanked byhis daughter, Pippa, andhisson,Nathan.Pippahadgrayeyesandflyaway,sun-streakedchestnuthair.Shewas undeniably beautiful,nearly six feet tall with awillowyfigure.Nathanwasa miniature of his father,

with sapphire-blue eyesand black hair. The boywas small for his age andhad a limp, but Eve hadheard no explanation ofhowhe’dgottenit.Thereweresecrets tobe

discovered, she was sure,about Matt’s beautifuldaughter and his limpingson, starting with thereason for the fourteen-year gap between their

ages. Eve wondered whathad happened to Matt’swife.Orwasitwives?Likefather, like son? Matthadn’t volunteered anyinformation, and both heand his children hadremained tight-lippedabout their existencebefore they’d shown up inWyoming.Not that anyone was

asking.Sheandhersisters

had treated Matt and hisfamily like the interloperstheywere,doingtheirbestto make them feelunwelcome.Thathadn’tbeenaseasy

asitsounded.Victoriahadcome up with the idea ofeating breakfast when itwas still dark out andleaving cold eggs andbacononthetablefortheirhalfbrotherandhisfamily

toeatwhentheygotupatareasonable hour.Unfortunately, by the timethegirlsmadetheirbleary-eyed, crack-of-dawnappearance in the kitchen,Matthadalreadyeatenhisbreakfastand takenoff forparts unknown. Pippanever showed up forbreakfast at all. AndNathan announced helikedcoldeggsandbacon.

Leahquicklynippedthatsort of petty behavior inthebud.ShesuggestedthatEve and her sistersconfront Matt directly toget the concessions shewassurehe’dbewillingtomake, considering the factthattheywererelated.Butthat wasn’t as easy as itsounded,either.The first Saturday after

Matt arrived, Eve showed

up at the stable with hertwin sisters to take amorning ride and caughtMatt saddling Taylor’sfavoritemountforhimself.“That’s my horse,”

Taylorsaid.Matt loweredthestirrup

that he’d apparentlyadjustedforhis longer leg.HestrokedtheAppaloosa’sneck and said, “He’s agood-lookinganimal.”

“You’ll need to findyourself another mount,”Taylor continued as shegrabbed the reins, whichwere knotted and slungover the western saddlehorn, near the bit.“Steeldustismine.”Eve watched several

emotions flicker acrossMatt’s faceashemadethedecision whether toconcede the issue or

contest it. There wereplenty of saddle horses inthe barn. While Steeldustwas Taylor’s favoritemount, the geldingwasbyno means the only horsesherode.“You’ll have to get

yourself another horse,”Matt said at last. “I’ve gotsomewhere I need to be.”Rather than stay on thegroundwheretheywereon

equal footing, so to speak,he threw himself into thesaddle without using thestirrups, a graceful movethat spoke of how manytimeshemusthavedoneit.Before he could kick his

mount into action, Taylorappliedpressureonthebit,holdingSteeldustinplace.“You’re not going

anywhereonmyhorse.”

Instead of spurring thehorsesothereinswouldbejerked from Taylor’shands,Matt relaxed in thesaddle, crossing his wristsoverthehorn.“Weneedtogetafewthingsstraight.”Eve bristled at Matt’s

tone, while Victoria’smouththinnedtoafuriousline. Taylor’s whole bodysnappedupright,asthoughMatthadslappedher.

“No, you need to get afewthingsstraight,”Taylorsaid through gritted teeth.“You left. You walkedaway.Youcan’tcomebacknow and play cock of thewalk.”“I agreed to come back

to the ranch on onecondition.”Eve waited for Matt to

name that condition. Hewaited for one of them to

ask.“What condition?”

Victoriasaidatlast.“I’mtheboss.”“You’re not the boss of

me!”Taylorsnapped.Eve cringed at Taylor’s

useofanexpressionthey’dtossedbackandforthwhenthey were little, howevermuchitfitthesituation.“Take it up with Dad,”

Mattsaid.Taylor’s face bleached

whiteat the reminder thatMatt was as much one ofKing’s kids as they were.He seemed sure Kingwould tell them that hehad, in fact, put Matt incharge.But they hadn’t been

named King’s Brats fornothing. Taylor let go ofthe reins and took a step

back. She glared at Mattandsaid,“Thisisn’tover.”Matt’s eyes narrowed as

henoddedateachofthemin turn,daring them todotheirworst.ThenhekickedSteeldust into a lope androdeaway.Matt hadn’t conceded a

thing. Not only that, he’drefusedtobedrawnintoanargument. He’d neverraised his voice, and he

hadn’tgivenaninch.Itwasinfuriating behavior forEve and her sisters, whowere used to ragingarguments with theirfather.Itwasimpossibletowin a battle, let alone thewar, when the damnedmanrefusedtofight!“I’m going to make you

sorry you ever leftAustralia,” TaylormutteredatMatt’sback.

Theyspenteveryminuteof their ride seekingawaytooustMattfromKingdomCome, but it was hard toknowhowtogetridofhimwhentheydidn’tknowwhyhe’d shown up in the firstplace.Now, three weeks after

his arrival, Matt was asmuch an enigma as he’dbeen on the day he’darrived. But every day he

was at KingdomCome, heinsinuatedhimself andhisfamily more deeply intothe fabric of life on theranch.Eve noticed that Matt’s

six-year-old son wasgnawing on a chicken legwith relish, while histwenty-year-old daughterpushed her mashedpotatoes around the platewithout taking a bite.

Pippadidn’t lookhappy tobe here, which Eve couldunderstand. It would bedifficult for any youngwomantoleaveherfriendsbehind and move to astrange place, and Matthadtakenhiskidshalfwayaroundtheworld.Apparently Pippa hadn’t

been in college, or if shehad, she’d agreed to leavein midterm to come here

withherfather.Evewouldhave dearly loved to be afly on thewall during thatconversation. Shewondered why the nearlygrown girl had agreed tocome, if she was sounhappytobehere.At leastMattwantedhis

kids with him, which wasmore than she could sayfor her father. King hadfound plenty of reasons to

be somewhere other thanat home for most of herlife, leaving her and hersisters behind to besupervised by Leah, ahousekeeper, and a coupleofhiredhands.Eve had never

considered just howmuchLeahmusthavegivenuptobe their surrogate motheruntil she overheard hersisterarguingwithKingin

hisstudythesamenightheannounced his deal withMatt.Whocouldnot,whenboth were shouting at thetopoftheirlungs?“It’s not fair!” Leah

cried.“Youcan’tdothistothegirls,King.Thisistheirhome.”LikelybecauseLeahhad

come into the family as afive-year-old, she’d alwayscalled her stepfather

“King,” but Eve knew herfather respected Leah andloved her like a daughter,whichwas tosay,asmuchashewascapableoflovinganyone.“I had to offer Matt

something to get himhome,”herfatherreplied.Eve heard a scornful

laughbeforeLeahsaid, “Itwas a lot more thansomething. You gave him

everything!”“I wanted him back

here.”“Why?”Thewordhungintheair

foralongtimebeforeKingsaid, “I made somemistakes. I’m trying toatoneforthem.”As their voices quieted,

Eve moved closer to thedoortohearbetter.

To her astonishment,noble, selfless Leah said,“Where am I supposed togo, Daddy? What am Isupposedtodo?”Eve’sstomachknottedat

the plaintive note in heralways-so-confidentsister’svoice.The silence that ensued

was evidence of howseldom Leah asked foranything for herself. Or

maybe it was the shockKing experienced at beingcalled“Daddy.”Finally he said, “I’m

workingonsomethingthatmight solve the problem.It’s taking longer than Ithought.”“I don’t want to leave

Kingdom Come,” Leahsaid. “This is my home. Ithought—”

Leah cut herself off, butit was obvious to Eve thather eldest sister hadplanned to live and workontheranchtherestofherlife.Eveheardachoked-back

sob before her fatherclearedhisthroatandsaid,“Here. Take myhandkerchief.”“Onehandkerchiefwon’t

do the job,” Leah said

bitterly. “Ihavea lotmoretears to cry if youcan’t fixthis.”Eve heard Leah’s boots

crossing the hardwoodfloor of her father’s studyand slipped away beforeshe could get caught. Thenext day, when Matt tookover operations on theranch, it was clear thateven Leah’s rarer-than-rubies tears had not

convinced King to changehismind.SinceMatt’sarrivalLeah

had continued her role assurrogate mother, devotedsister, and ranch manageras though her world hadnot been turned upsidedown. She treated Mattand his children withcourtesy, if not warmth,and made themcomfortableinahomethat

would soon no longer beher own. But her attitudetoward their father wasn’tjustfrosty,itwasglacial.For his part, King

seemed to revel inhis roleaspatriarch,presidingovera supper table that nowincluded his long-lost son.“What are Taylor andVictoria up to?” he askedLeah.“You mean since you

told them you’re throwingthem out of house andhome?” Leah said. “Iwouldn’tknow.”EvewonderedwhatMatt

andhiskids thoughtwhenthey heard the suppressedrage in Leah’s voice. Sheglancedtowardtheirendofthe table and realized thatnone of themwere payingany attention to King andLeah. Pippa was shooting

dark glances at her fatherover the head of Nathan,who seemed oblivious tothe sparks flying betweenfatheranddaughter.What had surprised Eve

abouther sister’s responseto King regarding thewhereaboutsofTaylorandVictoria was not theresentment in her voicebut the blatant lie.Whether they were

traveling or home inJackson, Leah alwaysstayed in touch with hersiblings. That hadn’tchanged since Matt’sarrival.EvewonderedwhatTaylor and Victoria wereup to that Leahwanted toconcealfromKing.Everealizedthatshehad

no idea where her sistershad gone. With any lucktheywereofffiguringouta

way tomakeMatt’s life inWyoming hellish enoughthat he’d be on the nextplanebacktoAustralia.“I found a herd of what

appeartobewildmustangsinthenorthpasture,”Mattsaid.“WhodoIcalltohavethem moved off theranch?”Eve was out of her seat

before Matt had finishedspeaking. “Those are my

horses! They’re stayingrightwheretheyare.”Matt’s eyes narrowed.

“Whatareyoudoingwithaherdofmustangs?”“Saving them from

becomingdogfood.”“I need that land for

quarter horse breedingstock I’ve bought. You’llhave to move youranimals.”

Evefeltasurgeofpanic.“Movethemwhere?”“Idon’tcare.I justwant

themgone.”She looked toher father

for support. “Daddy? Areyou going to let him dothat?”“Mattcan’tverywellrun

the ranch if he can’tmakedecisionsabouthowtousetheland.”

“You said the ranchwasn’t his for a year. He’sactinglikehealreadyownsit!”Kingblustered,“Ihadto

makeachoice—”“And you chose him.”

Eve’s facewashotandherhands were shaking. Shefelt like throwingsomething. Screaming.Raging. She felt helplessand hopeless and angrier

than she could everrememberbeing.Her horses. Her

beautiful mustangs. Whatwould happen to themnow?Leahheldoutherhands

insupplication.“Please,sitdown,Eve.I’msurewecanwork out something withMatt.”“I wouldn’t count on

that.” Matt focused hisgaze on King. “Do youwantmehere?Ornot?”King fisted his hand

around his napkin. “Ofcourse I want you here!ButIexpected—”“You expected me to

coddle those three Bratstheway you always have,”Matt said. “Iwon’t.You’vegiventhemplenty.I’msurethey’ve got trust funds

overflowingwith cash,” hesaidwithasneer.“It’stimethey make their own wayintheworld.”Eve felt like she was

going to vomit. “Is thatwhat you think? Thatbecause King Grayhawk iswealthy his daughtersmustberich?”“Yeah. That’s what I

think,”Mattsaid.

Eve gave a harsh,raucouslaughthatbecamea sob. She turned toKing,her face crumpling indefeatasshedroppedbackintoherchair.“Oh,Daddy,what lies have you beentellinghim?”For the first time, Matt

looked uncertain. “I knowyou set up trust funds forLibby and North,” he saidto King, mentioning his

sister and brother, JaneFlynn’sothertwochildren.“You never put moneyawayfortheBrats?”King shrugged. “It was

never necessary. They’vepretty much taken care ofthemselves. I bought themwhatever they needed andgavethemaplacetostay.”“Which you’ve promised

to this prodigal son,” Evesaid, making the

expressionanepithet.“Nowthatyouknowthe

truth, Matt,” Leahinterjected,“surelyyoucanrearrangeyourplans.”Matt shook his head.

“My quarter horses arealreadyontheway.They’llbe here by the end of theweek.”Hefocusedhisgazeon Eve. “You’ve got thatmuch time to move yourmustangsout.”

Eve turned to King.“WhatdoyousuggestIdo,Daddy? Send them to theslaughterhouse?”“Find another piece of

land,ofcourse.”“In Teton County? How

am I supposed to pay forit?” Eve left the wordshanging, expecting herfather to at least offer tohelp her with the cost ofrelocatinghermustangs in

a countywith some of themost expensive real estatein thecountry.WhenKingdidn’t speak, she said indisgust, “Don’t worry,Daddy. I’ll figuresomething out.” Sheturned to Matt anddemanded, “Why did youcome here? Why are youdoing this? How can youbesocruel?”To her astonishment, it

was Pippa who answeredher. “Mydaddoesn’twantanything to do with youGrayhawks.Wehadagreatlife in Australia until heshowedup.”Shejerkedherchin toward King. Shelurched to her feet andsnarled, “I can’t wait tillthisyearisup!Maybethenyou’ll leave us alone andstop making my dad sosad.”

Eve’s gaze shot toMatt,whoseeyeshadloweredtothe plate in front of him.Nathan had dropped hisdrumstick andwas staringathissister,hisjawslack.“Sit down, Pippa,” Matt

said quietly, “and finishyoursupper.”“I’m not hungry.” She

threw her napkin halfwayacross the table andmarched out of the dining

room.EvewaitedtoseeifMatt

wouldcallherback,buthesaidnothing.TearswelledinNathan’s

eyes. He looked at hisfatherandasked,“IsPippagonnarunawayagain?”Again? Had she run

away in Australia? Wasthat why Matt had comehere? To be sure his

daughter couldn’t run towherever she’d gonebefore?Mattstoodandgathered

hissoninhisarms.Nathanclungtohis fatherasMattturned to face the rest oftheGrayhawksatthetable.“This isn’t easy for us,either. But you made thedeal,”hesaidtoKing,“andI’m holding you to it.” Heshoved Nathan’s chair out

of his way with a loudscrapeashelefttheroom.Eve glanced at King to

see what he thought ofeverything that had justbeensaid.It was Leah who asked

the question that hadcrossed Eve’s mind.“What’s going on, Daddy?Whydidn’tyouoffertobuya piece of land where Evecankeephermustangs?”

King hesitated so long,Eve wasn’t sure he wasgoingtoanswer.At lasthesaid, “Everything’s tied upsomewhereelse.”“What do you mean by

everything?”Leahasked.“Just what I said,” King

replied. “Don’t ask mewhere I’ve put it, becausethat’s none of your damnbusiness.”

The hurt look on Leah’sfacecameandwentsofastEvewouldn’thaveseenitifshe hadn’t been staringrightather.“Fine. Keep your

secrets.” Leah folded hernapkin and set it neatlybeside her plate. “Excuseme, please. I’ve lost myappetite.” A moment latershe was gone through theswinging door that led to

thekitchen.Evesearchedherfather’s

features, looking for somehint of what he wasthinking. But KingGrayhawk had been apolitician too long. Histhoughtsandfeelingswerehidden behind theimpenetrable facade he’dperfected during years ofpurposefuldeception.“I hope the price of

having Matt here wasworth it,” Eve said as shetossed her balled-upnapkinontoherplate.“It’sworthanythingand

everythingIhave.”King’s answermade her

throatache.“Why,Daddy?What is it aboutMatt thatmakes him more preciousthan the rest of us? Canyoujusttellmethat?”

Before he could answer,Leah came rushing backthroughtheswingingdoor.“It’s for you,” she said,handing a portable phonetoEve.“Itsoundsurgent.”Eve took the phone and

held it to her ear. Herblood ran cold as shelistenedtothefranticvoiceon the other end of theline.Sheanswered, “Yes, Ican. Hold on. I’ll be there

soon.” She handed thephone back to an anxiousLeah and rose from thetable.“Who was that?” King

asked.Eve looked him square

in theeyeandsaid, “Noneofyourdamnbusiness.”

Chapter5

EVEN COMPAREDWITH hisbloodiest battle in

Afghanistan, the hourbetween his frantic phonecalltoEveandthemomentshearrivedonhisdoorstepwasthemostharrowingofConnor’slife.Hiskidswerecrying,andhecouldn’tgetthemtostop.“Thank God you’re

here,” he said as heushered Eve inside alongwith a blast of frigid air.“They’ve been bawling

nonstop since I put themto bed. It started withSawyer.Hesaidhewantedhis Nana. Once Brookeheard him sobbing shejoined in. Nothing I’vesaid,nothingI’vedone,hasbeen able to comfortthem.”“Takeme to them,” Eve

said as she dropped hercoat on a rocking chair inthelivingroom.

“I had rooms set up foreach of them, but rightnow they’re huddledtogether in Brooke’s bed,”hesaidasheledheralongthe creaking hardwoodfloor toward the rooms atthe back of the seventy-year-old ranch house.“AfterIturnedoutthelightin Sawyer’s room and left,hemusthaveruninthere.AfewminuteslaterIheard

themhowlinglikeapackofcoyotes.WhenI turnedonthe light to see what waswrong, I found themholdingontoeachotherasthough a tornado wasthreatening to rip themapart. When I asked whatwas wrong, they hid theirfacesandcriedlouder.”Connor knew he was

rambling, but he couldn’tstop.Hewasscared.What

if he couldn’t do this?What if the kids wouldn’tstop crying? What was hegoing to do? He couldn’tlose his kids. He lovedthem. And they neededhim,whether they knew itornot.“I triedpicking themup

and holding them in mylap to comfort them, but Icould feel them quiveringlikescaredrabbits.Iwasn’t

sure whether they werescared of being alonewithme or just scared of beinginastrangeplace,”hesaid,continuing to babble likeanidiot.“Iputthemdownandcalledyou.ThankGodyou were home. ThankGod you were willing tocome.”If she hadn’t answered,

his next call would havebeentotheRobertsons.He

was glad that hadn’t beennecessary, but he wouldhave done it. He couldn’tstand to see his childrenweeping.Hecouldn’tstandtoseethemsounhappy.Itmadehishearthurt.Connor had figured the

kidswouldtakeonelookatEve and quiet down. Hecouldn’t have been morewrong.ThemomentBrookesaw

Eve in the bedroomdoorway, she reached outherarms toher.ButwhenEve sat down on the bedand embraced her, shecried even louder. Sawyergrabbed Eve around theneck and wouldn’t let go,hissobsescalatingaswell.Connor stood by his

daughter’s bed feelinghelpless andhopeless.Evelooked him in the eye and

gestured with her chin forhim to sit down besideSawyer, but he couldn’tmove. His feet felt rootedto the floor. The sound ofhis children weeping sohorriblymadehisstomachclench.Heballedhishandsinto fists so Eve wouldn’tsee how badly they wereshaking.“It’s all right, Brooke,”

he heard her murmur.

“Yourdaddy’shereandI’mhere and everything’sgoingtobeallright.”At the word “daddy”

Brooke shot an anxiousglance in his direction.Then she hid her faceagainst Eve’s throat andslid her arms tighteraround Eve’s neck, nearlychoking her. At his wit’send,herespondedthewayhewouldhaveinthearmy.

Hestartedbarkingorders.“That’s enough, both of

you! I brought Aunt Evehere to visit, and you’redripping tearsand snotalloverher.Stop thatwailingthisinstant!”Maybe it was the shock

of hearing an adult shoutat them, when they wereused to kinder treatment.Maybetheywerejustcriedout. Maybe it was Eve’s

reassuring presence. Butsuddenly, as though he’dshut off a dripping faucet,thecryingstopped.Connor stood where he

was, his useless handshanging at his sides,feeling totally enervated,while Eve calmly snatcheda couple of Kleenex fromthe box next to the bed.Shehandedone toBrookeandsaid,“Blowyournose,

sweetie,” then used theother to wipe Sawyer’srunnynose.Connor knew he should

bedoingsomething,buthewasafraidtomoveintheirdirection, afraid he wouldincite another bout ofcrying.Eve patted the bed and

said,“Comejoinus.”Connor managed to

unroot his feet and satbeside Sawyer, who wasperchedonthebedtoEve’sleft.BrookewasstillsittingonEve’slap.“Now tell me,” Eve said

as she grabbed anotherKleenex and dabbed atBrooke’s swollen eyes.“What was all that cryingabout?”“We were scared,”

Brooke said, darting a

glance at Connor frombeneath tear-drenched,spikyeyelashes.“Ofwhat,littleone?”Eve

said, patting the tip ofBrooke’s nose with herforefinger.“We were all alone,”

Sawyerblurted.“You slept in separate

bedrooms at Nana andBampa’s house,” Eve

remindedthem.“This isn’t Nana and

Bampa’s house,” Brookepointedout.“No, it isn’t,” Eve said

witha laughofagreement.“It’s your father’s house.It’s where you’ll be livingfromnowon.”“Do we have to stay

here?” Brooke askedplaintively.

“I want to go home,”Sawyersaid.Connorsaidnothing.His

throat was swollen tootighttospeak.Hischildrenfeltalone evenwith him—their father—in the house.Itwashisownfaultfornotstayinginclosertouchwiththem during the ninemonths after Molly’sdeath,whilehefinishedhistour of duty. Brooke was

too young to remembermuchof the life they’d ledas a family before Mollydied, and it was likelySawyer had nomemory ofhimbeforeMolly’sdeathatall.He’dknownthisperiodofadjustmentwasn’tgoingto be easy, but he hadn’tthought it would be thishard,either.“It’s too late to go

anywhere tonight,” Eve

said,suggestingbythewayshe’d phrased herstatementthatthechildrenmight be allowed to gohomeinthemorning.Heopenedhismouth to

make it clear they werehere to stay, then shut itagain.Adayatatime.Thatwas how he was going tobecome their father again.Tomorrow he could comeup with another reason to

delay their departure, andanother reason on the dayafterthat.Soon,heprayed,they would stop asking toleave.“Can I sleep inBrooke’s

bed tonight?” Sawyerasked.Eve shot an inquiring

lookinConnor’sdirection.He saw Eve’s slight nod

suggestingthatheagree.“I

suppose that would be allright.” He’d put a queen-sizecanopybedinBrooke’sroom, because he’d likedthe girly way it looked onthe showroom floor. He’dput bunk beds in Sawyer’sroom, thinking of the funhis son would haveclimbing up and sleepingon the top bunk when hewasolder.“Let’sgetyoubothunder

the covers,” Eve said,standing and slidingBrooke upright until herbarefeethitthefloor.Connor had put both

kids in long john pajamasto be sure they’d bewarmenough.Hehesitated,thenreachedoverto liftSawyerinto his arms as he stood.While Eve helped Brookeget settled under thecovers, Connor walked

aroundtotheoppositesideofthebed.Sawyerkepthisarms tucked in front ofhim, separating theirbodies,untilConnorgentlyeased him onto the bedandreluctantlylethimgo.His son scooted toward

his sister, so the two ofthem ended up lying nexttoeachother in thecenterof the bed. Connor satdown beside his son,

tucking the covers underSawyer’s arms as Eve didthesame forBrooke.ThenEveleanedoverandkissedeachchildontheforehead.To his surprise, BrookecaughtEve’sfacewithbothhandsandpulledhercloseto brush her eyelashesagainst Eve’s cheek in abutterflykiss.Connorknewwhatitwas

because,onceuponatime,

he’d been the beneficiaryof those kisses, whichMolly had taught to hisdaughter.He felt Sawyer’shand wrap around histhumbandpullandturnedhis attention back to hisson. Sawyer kept tuggingandConnorleanedinuntilSawyer caught him by theearsandpulledhimclose.He felt Sawyer’s cheek

againsthisownasthetwo-

year-oldtriedtomimichissister. His son’s lashesweren’t long enough toadministerabutterflykiss,but Connor’s chest achedwith the joy of having hisson close, longing for thedaythathischildrenwouldloveandtrusthimagain.“Sleeptight.Don’tletthe

bedbugs bite,” he said tohisson.“Mommy used to say

that,” Brooke saidaccusingly, as though hewasn’t allowed to usephrases that Molly hadused.Connor turned to find

his daughter’s bright eyesonhim.“Iknow.”“Mommy’s dead,”

Sawyersaid.He met his son’s sober

gazewithoneofhisown.“I

know.”“I miss Mommy,”

Brookesaid.“Me,too,”Sawyersaid.“I do, too,” Connor

choked out. He brushed alock of hair off Sawyer’sforehead. He rememberedMollysayingitwasthelockofdarkhairthatfellonhisown forehead that hadcaused her to fall in love

with him. “I could nevermarry a man withoutflaws, because I couldnevermeasureuptosuchaGod,” she’d said with alaugh.“You’dbeabsolutelyperfect,” she’d said as shelooked into his eyes aftermaking love with him,“exceptforthatornerylockofhair.”“Will you read us a

story?”Sawyerasked.

“It’slate.Youneedtogettosleep.”“Mommyalwaysreadus

a story,” Brooke said, awistfultoneinhervoiceasthough he should knowthese things. He did. Hesimplyhadn’trealizedhowimportant such familiarroutinewastohischildren.He wouldn’t make thatmistakeagain.“I will tomorrow night,”

Connor promised. “Timenow to sleep. We’ve got abigdaytomorrow.”“Doing what?” Brooke

asked.“Lotsoffunthings,”Eve

saidwhenConnorcouldn’tthinkofwhattoreply.“Willyoubecomingwith

us?”Brookeasked.“I don’t think—” Eve

began.

That was as far as shegot before Connorinterrupted. “I’ll do mybest to try and talk AuntEveintojoiningus.”He could see that the

ideapleasedbothchildren.Eve got to her feet and

headed for the bedroomdoor, and Connor jumpeduptofollowher.He stopped at the door

andsaid,“AllrightifIturnoutthelight?”Hesuddenlyrealized that he hadn’tasked either child earlier,he’dsimplytuckedtheminanddarkenedtheirrooms.Bothkidssnuggleddown

underthecovers.“Okay,”Brookesaid.“Okay,”Sawyerechoed.Connorbreathedasilent

sigh of relief and turned

out the light. He left thedoor open a crack so hecould hear if either childcalled to him during thenight. Then he hurriedafter Eve, hoping shewouldn’trushoffbeforehehad a chance to speak toher.Shealreadyhadhercoat

onbythetimehegottothelivingroom.“What’s your hurry?” he

said, feeling panic at thethoughtofbeingalonewithhis kids again. “Take yourcoat off and stay awhile.”Brooke and Sawyer werecalm now, but he wantedEvethereuntilhewassurethey were asleep. “Can Ioffer you something todrink? It’s the least I candotothankyouforcomingtomyrescue.”He saw her hesitation

and said, “Please, Eve. Ioweyouone. Iwasadeadman walking until youshowedup.”“Theywouldhavesettled

downeventually,” she saidas she slippedher coat offand dropped it back ontothe rocker. “They werepretty much cried out bythetimeIarrived.”“If you say so.” He

wasn’t so sure. “What

would you like? A glass ofwine? A beer? Somethingstronger?”Shesmiled.“Hottea?”He smiled back at her

and felt all the tensionleavehisbody for the firsttime since he’d gotten hischildrenback.“Sure.”He was grateful there

wasnohotwaterdispenserat the ranch house. She’d

have to stick around longenough for him to boilsome water, which gavehim a few minutes to gether to drive all the waybackoutheretomorrow.“You’ve really fixed this

old house up nice,” Evesaidassheperchedononeof the stools at the granitebreakfastbar.“I added a modern

bathroom for the kids and

upgradedthekitchen,butIkept the old clawfoot tub,the log walls, and thehardwoodfloors.”She surveyed his simple

western décor, which wasdone inwarmbrowns andreds. A large cowhidecoveredtheareainfrontofthe floor-to-ceiling stonefireplace, where a woodfire popped and crackled.“Itfeelslikeahome.”

“If only Brooke andSawyer agreed with you,I’dbeahappyman.”“You’llbesurprisedhow

quicklytheysettlein.”“Tonight was rough. I

was hoping you might beable to join us tomorrowfor whatever it is we endupdoing.”“Ican’t.”No explanation, just a

refusal. Connor wasn’tused to taking no for ananswer. There had to be away to convince her tocome back tomorrow. Hesetacupofhotteainfrontof her, then sat down onthe stool next to Eve withhisowncupoftea.Hetriedthesimplestmethodfirst.“Ineedyourhelp.”A pained expression

crossedherface.

“What’swrong?”“I have my own

problems,Connor.Ihavealottodothisweek.”“Likewhat?”Shechewedonherlower

lip for a moment, thenblew on her tea to cool itandtookasip.Hesippedhisteaaswell,

waiting for her to sharewhatever was troubling

her.“It doesn’t really

matter,”shesaidatlast.“Ijustcan’tcome.”“Would it help if I told

youI’mdesperate?”“Brooke and Sawyer are

wonderful kids. They’lladjust.”Hesighedheavily.“How

longisthatgoingtotake?”“Honestly, they’re going

to be fine. You’ll all befine.”“So you say. Won’t you

joinustomorrow?”“Ican’t!”She sounded agitated,

buthewasn’treadytogiveup. “If something hadhappened to me, youwouldhavehelpedMolly.”Tohisdismay,sheburst

intotears.

He stood and reachedout to wrap his armsaroundhertocomforther,but she lurched from thestoolandtookseveralstepsaway from him. He stuckhis hands in the backpockets of his jeans tomake it clear he wasn’tgoingtotouchher.Connor regretted

bringing Molly into theconversation. His dead

wifewasaconstantspecterthat disturbed his wakingdays and haunted hisdreaming nights, but hehadn’t realized how upsetitwouldmakeEvetobringuphername.Hisheartstillached whenever hethoughtofhiswife.“Imissher,too.”Eve swiped at the tears

on her cheeks with thebacksofherhands.“I’mso

sorry,Connor.”“For what?” He’d been

too far out of it to hearmost of what was said tohim around the time ofMolly’s funeral, but as faras he knew, Eve hadn’tbeen involved in Molly’saccident.“Iwasn’t in themoodto

sit throughahorrormoviethat night, so I offered tobabysit instead. If only I’d

gone with her, we wouldhave been in my truck,which had better tractionthanhercar.”“It wasn’t your fault.” It

wasn’t anybody’s fault,really.Itwassimplyafreakaccident. Molly had hitsomeblack ice on thewayhome and slammed into atree.Shemusthaveturnedherheadthewrongway,ormaybe it was her short

stature. In any event, theairbagbrokeherneck.If anyonewas to blame,

itwashim.Heshouldhavebeen home with his wife.HewouldhavebeenhappytoseeahorrormoviewithMolly. She loved beingscared when he was theretocling tobothduring themovieandafterward.Connormissed his wife.

He missed their life

together, which had beencut so disastrously short.He regretted the choicehe’d made to leave hisfamilyforathirdtime,buttherewasnowaytotakeitback.“I just wish…” Eve left

the sentence hanging, andhe wondered what she’dbeenabouttosay.“Wishing can’t change

thepast,”hesaid.“Mollyis

gone and I’m alone withmy kids, who have nomemory of the times wespentlaughingandplayingtogether when they werebabies. They don’tunderstand why theirmotherhadtogotoheavenorwhatrole their father issupposed to play in theirlives.”“I can’t help you,

Connor,”shesaidfirmly.“I

havethingsIhavetodo.”He gave her a smile

intended to charm andthenfeltguiltyfortryingtocharmhis deadwife’s bestfriend into playingmotherto his kids. That thoughtlasted until heremembered his cryingchildren,atwhichpointhesaid,“Thekidswouldfeelalot better with youaround.”

“That’s not fair!” shesnapped. “I told you, I’vegotproblemsofmyown.Ican’t be babysitting yourkids.”He could tell she was

angry, but he didn’t knowwhat he’d said, exactly, tomake her so mad. “Fine.You’vegotproblems.Havea seat. Let’s talk. Maybe Icanhelp.”She eyed the stool she’d

vacated.“Idoubtit.”“It can’t hurt. Besides,

you haven’t finished yourtea.”She sat again, but he

couldfeelherputtingupawall between them. Hewondered if she could tellthat he still felt the samemesmerizing attraction toher now that had struckhimthefirstdayhe’dseenher standing by her high

school locker. Maybe shecould.Maybethatwaswhyshe wanted to keep herdistance.Sheperchedontheedge

of the stool with her backto the kitchen and staredinto the fire, her mug inbothhands.Connor sat down beside

her and waited for her tospeak.

Shechewedonherlowerlip.Andsaidnothing.At last he said, “Does

your problem haveanything to do with acertain missing blacksheep returned to thefold?”She made a disgusted

sound.“Ofcourseitdoes.”“What’s Matt done this

time?”

“Ihaveaweektogetmyherd of wild mustangs offtheranch.”“A week? I thought you

saidyouhadayeartofindaplacetograzethem.”She turned to him, her

blue eyes fierce. “Mattmight not own KingdomCome yet, but my fathergave him the power todecidehowthelandisusedfromdayone.Mattintends

to run quarter horses onthepasturewhereI’vebeenkeepingmymustangs.He’sdemandedImovethembytheendoftheweek.”“Can’t King help you

out?”“Thatisn’tanoption.”Eve didn’t explain, and

he saw from the way herjawwasclampedtightthatshe didn’t want to talk

aboutit.Connorrealizedhemust

havebeenthinkingaboutasolution to her problemeven before the situationturned into a crisis. Hetook a deep breath andsaid, “Imight know awaytofixthings.”“I’m desperate,” she

admitted. “What have yougotinmind?”

“Bring your mustangshere.”Shelookedsurprisedbut

intrigued.“There’s plenty of land

for them to roam. If youlike, we could even plantsomehayforwinterfeed.”She stared at him with

wide, hopeful eyes. “You’ddothatforme?”“I’d want something in

return.”She frowned. “Like

what?”The idea had been

forming in his mind eversince his kids startingcrying. He made therequest without thinkingtwiceabouttheproblemsitmight create between hisfather and hers, betweentheir siblings, or betweenthe two of them, for that

matter. “What would youthink about coming to liveatSafeHaven?”“Notmuch.”He put a hand on her

arm to keep her fromslidingoffherstool. “Hearme out. You need a placefor your mustangs. I needsomeone to help me easeBrooke and Sawyerthrough this difficultperiod of adjustment. You

get what you need. I getwhatIneed.”She looked a lot more

anxiousthanexcitedaboutthe idea, whichmeant sheknewaswellashedid theramifications of such adecision. “You mentionedkeepingmyhorsesoverthewinter. How long are yousuggesting I hang outhere?”“Just a month or two,

until Brooke and Sawyerget toknowmeagain.Thekids know you and trustyou.Hell,theyloveyou.Assad as itmakesme to sayit,mykidsdon’trememberwhatitwasliketohavemeas a father. Tonight was aprettybigwake-upcall.I’mdrowninghere,Eve.Ineedhelp. And where my kidsare concerned, I’mnot tooproudtoaskforit.”

“I’dbegladtocomeherewheneveryoucall.”He was already shaking

his head before she washalfway through hersentence. “That won’twork.”“Give me one reason

whynot?”“It takes you an hour to

gethere.”Eve made a face,

conceding the difficulty ofdriving back and forth toConnor’s ranch every dayor evenevery twoor threedays.“Besides,” he continued,

“thekidshavetoknowthatthe adults in their lifewillbe there for them. Thatmeansmorning,noon,andnight. They need you—Ineedyou—here.”“They’vegotyou.”

“I’m not enough. Notyet.”“And you think in a

monthortwoyouwillbe?”He grinned, showing a

confident face, hiding hisfear that she would leavehimhighanddry.“Ido.”Her blue eyes looked

bleak. “I feel trapped. If Ihadanywhereelsetoturn,Iwouldn’tconsiderit.”

“Iguessit’sluckyformeyoudon’t.”“You realize this is

blackmail.”“Itisn’tblackmailifboth

of us get something out ofit.”Heheldhisbreathasshe

pursed her lips and shookherhead.Shewasgoingtorefuse.“You’d have your own

room,”heblurted.She laughed. “That’s a

comfort. I’m glad I won’thave to share a bed withthekids.Orwithyou.”The instant she said it,

thesmilefrozeonherface.Connor spokequickly to

defuse the sudden sexualtension. The last thing hewanted her to do wasrefusebecauseshethought

hewouldhitonher.“Itoldyou before, Eve. Whathappened between us atthe hotel won’t happenagain.Ourrelationshipwillremainpurelyplatonic.”He hoped his kids

appreciatedthesacrificehewasmaking.Fortheirsake,he was going to keep hishands off Eve Grayhawkthe whole time she wasliving under his roof. It

wasn’tgoingtobeeasy,butsacrificeshadtobemade.Eve looked like she

needed a shoulder to cryon, but he made no effortto take her in his arms tocomfort her. He’d alreadyflirted with disaster oncetonight. She’d made itplain she didn’t welcomehis attentions. Right now,he needed her help withhis children more

desperatelythanheneededher long legs wrappedaroundhiminbed.“All right,” Eve said as

she rose. “I’ll do it. Butonly until the kids arecomfortable with you.Once they’ve adjusted, I’mgone.” She reached out ahand for him to shake.“Agreed?”Connor pulled her into

his arms—purely

platonically—and gave hera hug. “Thank you, Eve.”She was taller than Mollyand fit him in all theimportant places. He felthisbodyrespondingtotherightness of holding herclose and let her go. Hetucked his hands in hisfront jeanspockets tohidethe evidence of his rock-hardbodyandsaid,“Whencanyoumovein?”

Chapter6

EVEHADFELTcherishedinConnor’s embrace. She’d

kepthereyesloweredsohewouldn’tseethedesireshefelt, the longing to havehimkissherandtouchherandputhimselfinsideher.She fought back thefeelings of guilt. Wantinghim was no longer sinful.But it wasn’t prudent,either. The chances weregood that she would gether heart broken if shehoped for more than

friendship.Attheexactmomentshe

realized that Connor hadbecome aroused, he’dstepped away from her,leaving her feeling bereft.His actions made itabundantlyclearthat,evenif he was attracted to her,he intended to do nothingaboutit.“Why don’t you go

home, pack whatever you

need, and spend the nighthere?” Connor suggested.“I’m sure the kids wouldfeel better if they foundyou here in the morningwhentheywakeup.”The worry in his eyes

prompted her to say, “Allright.”“I really appreciate this.

You’ll never know howmuch.”

Remembering howrelievedandhappyConnorhad looked when she’dagreed to return kept Evefrom changing her mindabout the whole thing onthe long drive home, eventhough therewere a lot ofreasonswhywhat shewasabout to do wasn’t a goodidea.Why,oh,whyhadsheagreed to live in Connor’shouse?Howwasshegoing

to keep her feelings secretwhen they were sleepingunderthesameroof?By the time Eve pulled

up to the back porch atKingdom Come, her mindwas racing with all thethingsthatcouldgowrong.The situation she’d putherself in was a disasterwaiting to happen. Shereached for her cell phonetocallConnorandtellhim

shecouldn’tdoit.Thensheremembered Brooke’s andSawyer’swoeful faces, andConnor’s fearful eyes, andrealized that she couldn’tabandonanyofthem.Connor wasn’t a bad

father. He was simplyinexperienced andoverwhelmed. If she spenttime at Safe Haven shecould help him discoverwhat he needed to know

and give the kids time tolearn to love him again.She’d hidden her love forConnor a very long time.She could hide it a littlewhilelonger.Besides, Connor had

offered Safe Haven as asanctuary for hermustangs, and she sawnoother way of saving them.She wasn’t entirely surethat offer would remain

open if she backed out ofhelping himwith his kids.Shewasoverabarrel.Outof options. Up the creekwithoutapaddle.Stuck.When Eve stepped into

the kitchen she could feelthe tension arcing asdangerously as a live wireamong her three sisters.Leah was leaning backagainst the sink, armscrossed.Taylorstoodatthe

end of the breakfast bar,fisted hands at her sides.Victoriasatperchedontheedge of a bar stool, herbackstiff.“What’s going on?” Eve

askedasshemovedtowardanemptyseatatthebar.“Just a small difference

of opinion,” Leah saidthroughtightjaws.“About what?” Eve

asked,lookingfromfacetotight-lipped face. “Let meguess. It has something todowithMatt.”“Bingo!”Victoriasaid.“I flew Daddy’s jet to

Texas with Vick,” Taylorsaid. “We were hoping atleastoneofMatt’ssiblingscould tell us why he lefthome twenty years ago.”Taylor had gotten herpilot’s license as early as

the law allowed. Sheworked as a pilot forwhoever would hire her,everything from crop-dusting to dumping fireretardanton forest fires tocorporate flights aroundthe world. She often flewKing’sjetforhimwhenhisregular pilot was onvacation.“What did Libby and

North have to say?” Eve

asked.“Nothing!Notadamned

thing,”Victoriasaid.“Thatmangy dingo is still acompletemystery.”“So what’s the problem

here?”Eveasked,hergazeskipping from Taylor’sballed fists to Victoria’stensed shoulders toLeah’scrossedarms.Taylor’s eyes narrowed.

“Leah wants us to leaveMatt alone. She saysDaddy’sworking on awayto fix things so we have aplacetogo,andweshouldwait and see how thatworks out before we turnourgunsonMatt.”Eve slid onto the bar

stoolnexttoVictoria.“Youshould listen to her.” Shepursed her lips wryly.“Daddy might not be able

to get you off if youactually end up shootinghim.”“This is no time for

jokes!” Taylor snapped,turningtoconfrontEve.“Iwant that bossy, high-handed, disgustingly self-satisfied intruder gone. Iwas hoping we coulddiscover what made Matttake off in the first placeandusethatinformationto

force him to leave again.Libby said she was gonefrom Kingdom Come acoupleofyearsbeforeMattdisappeared, and she hasno idea what happened.North told us to go homeand mind our ownbusiness.”“Maybe because he

doesn’t know anything,”Evesurmised.“Taylor thinks he’s

hiding something,”Victoriasaid.“I just wish we had a

clue why he left,” Taylorsaid, frustrationrife inhervoice.“King did something to

him,” Leah said in a quietvoice. “Somethingterrible.”All eyes turned to Leah

for an explanation of her

pronouncement.“How do you know

that?”Taylorasked.“You know how close

King came to dying lastyear,” Leah replied. “He’slucky to be alive. Everyother word out of hismouth lately hassomething to do withmaking amends. I thinkthat’s what bringing thiswayward son back is all

about. Making peace withMattwhile he still has thechancetodoit.”“Is the cancer back?”

Victoria asked, her eyesbleak.“As far as I know, he’s

stillcancer-free.”Victoria’squestionmade

Eve realize that, howevermuch they all mightcondemn their father for

what he was doing, theystill loved him.Maybe toomuch.Certainlymorethanhe deserved, after thewayhe’dabandonedthemmostof their lives. This latestbetrayal shouldn’t havesurprisedthemasmuchasit had. Maybe it was theenormity of it, the sheerunexpectedness of it.Whatever his reasons, Evewas as aggrieved as her

sisters over their father’streatmentofthem.“I’m asking you to be

patient,” Leah said. “Kingsays he has some big dealin the works, but it isn’tprogressing as fast as he’dhoped.”“When is this magic

bean supposed to growinto a beanstalk?” Taylordemanded.

Leah shrugged. “I don’tknow.”“What kind of

investment are we talkingabout?” Victoria asked. Itwasn’t a casual question.Victoria was a day traderonline and followed thestock and foreign marketsclosely.Apparentlyshewasgoodenoughat it tomakea comfortable living,because during the

summershevolunteeredasa smoke jumper and wasoff fighting forest fires alloverthecountry.“I don’t know,” Leah

admitted.“Hewouldn’ttellmethat.”“We’re just supposed to

trust that everything willturn out all right?” Taylorsaid.“It always has in the

past,”Leahsaid.“Vick and I don’t intend

to leave things to chance,”Taylorretorted.“Meaning what?” Leah

asked.“We’re going to do

whatever it takes to getMatt to go back where hecamefrom.”“I think that’s a

mistake,”Leahargued.

“Not thewaywe see it,”Taylorshotback.“What, exactly, do you

have planned?” Eve askedhersisters.Before either of them

could answer, Leah said,“They won’t tell me.” ShemetTaylor’sandVictoria’sgazes in turn and added,“But I’m sure it’ssomething they’ll regretonceit’sdone.”

“He deserves whateverhe gets,” Victoria saidsullenly.“What about his kids?”

Leah asked. “Do theydeservetobehurt,too?”Victoria lowered her

gaze to her hands. Taylorstared defiantly at Leah,then surprised Eve byturning to her anddemanding, “Are you withus?Ornot?”

“I’m moving outtonight.”Eve hadn’t meant to

blurt it out like that, butshedidn’twanther sistersthinkingshedidn’tsupportthem, even though shewasn’t sure she wouldhave.Leah unfolded her arms

and stood bolt upright.“What?”

“It’s not that I wouldn’tlike to help you,” she saidto Taylor. “But Matt gaveme a week to get mymustangs off the ranch.”She turned to Leah andsaid, “I don’t have time towaitforDaddy’sdealtogothrough, so I’ve madeotherplans.”“What plans?” Victoria

asked, coming off her barstool.

Eve realized she shouldhavekepthermouth shut.Sheshouldhavesaidshe’dgoalongandlethersistersfigure out later that shewasn’tgoingtobetheretohelp them in whateverperfidytheyintended.Nowshewasleftwithnochoiceexcepttoadmitwhatshe’ddone.“I made a deal with

ConnorFlynn. I’mmoving

in with him to help himtake care of his kids inexchange for him keepingmymustangsathisranch.”Leah’s face bleached

white. “You’re moving inwith Angus Flynn at theLucky7?”“God,no! I’mmoving to

Connor’s ranch, SafeHaven. It’s an old duderanchhe’sconvertedintoarefuge for veterans. I’ll

have—”“Are you out of your

mind?”Taylorinterrupted.“What on earth were youthinkingtoagreetosuchathing?”“IwasthinkingIneedto

save my mustangs,” Evesaid. “And I was thinkingBrooke and Sawyer Flynnneed someone to reassurethem that everything willbe all right while Connor

learns to be their fatheragain.”“Do you have to live

there?” Victoria asked,apparently aghast at thethought.“It’s an hour back and

forth to town. Stayingthere makes the mostsense.”“What does King think

about this arrangement?”

Leahasked.“He put me in this

predicament,” Eve replied.“He has no right to saywhat I can or can’t do togetmyselfoutofit.”“How about Angus?

Whatdoeshethinkof thisplan?”Taylorasked.“I have no idea, and I

don’t care. Connor and Iareadults.Wecandoaswe

like.”“Except you’re a

Grayhawk, andConnor’s aFlynn,” Leah remindedher.“Sowhat?”TaylorandVictoriaboth

laughed, but with scornand derision rather thanamusement.“Youreallythinkyoucan

just move in with Connor

Flynn and none of hisbrothers is going to say aword about it?” Taylorasked.“Whynot?”“How naïve can you be,

Eve?”Leahsaid. “This isaterrible idea. It could endverybadly.”“Nothingcouldbeasbad

as watching my herd ofmustangsgo to slaughter.”

Evemettheconcernedandconfused gazes of hersisters. “Besides, I can’tabandonMolly’schildren.”“Do you hear yourself?”

Victoria asked. “They’reMolly’s children, Eve. Notyours. They’llmanage finewithoutyou.”“Fineisn’tgoodenough,”

Eve shot back. “I loveBrookeandSawyer.Ican’tstand for them to be

unhappy. Right now theyneed me. I’m going to bethere for them, even if itmeans spending the nexttwo months living underthe same roof as ConnorFlynn.”Evedidn’twaitforoneof

hersisterstocomeupwithanother argument againstgoing to Safe Haven. Shemarchedoutofthekitchenwithherheadheldhigh.

SheheardTaylor callingafterher,“You’llbesorry!”Eve’s throat felt thick

and it hurt to swallow.Once she was out of sightsherandownthelonghalltoward the stairs, fightingtears all the way. Shehadn’t realized until itwasn’t there how muchshe’dhopedforhersisters’support.Eve heard raised voices

—Pippa and her fatherarguing—as sheapproached the grandstaircase and stoppedabruptlyintheshadowssotheywouldn’tseehertears.“Loweryourvoice,”Matt

hissed. “Do you want thewholehousetohear?”Pippa’s lowered voice

was still so intense thatEvehadnotroublemakingouthernextwords.

“Ihate ithere.Iwanttogohome!”“Youknowwhyyoucan’t

dothat.”“It’s not as though I’ve

committed some heinouscrime.I’mjustpregnant!”“With a married man’s

child,”Mattsnarledback.“Ilovedhim,”shesaidin

an achingly sad voice.“When I ran away with

him, I didn’t knowhewasmarried.Heliedtome.”“Thegossipwouldnever

have died in thatbackwater town. You’dhavebeenapariahtherestof your life. You know I’mright. It’s why you camewithmetoAmerica,evenifyou came kicking andscreamingthewholeway.”Pippa’s silence

confirmed the truth of

Matt’swords.“You can start over

here,”Mattcontinued.“Anddowhat?”“Whatever you want.

You can give up the babyforadoptionand—”“Stoprightthere.Is that

whatyouthought?ThatI’dgiveupthebabysonoonewould ever know what asinner I am? Think again!

I’m having this baby. AndI’mkeepingit!”“Pippa, you don’t know

whatyou’re—”Eve heard pounding

footsteps and realizedMatt’s daughter hadn’tstayed to argue. She’d runfrom the Great Roomtoward the north wing ofthehouse.Everemainedinthe shadows, hoping thatMatt would follow his

daughter rather than headdown the hall toward thekitchen. Otherwise, shewas liable to get caught.When he headed theopposite direction, shebreathedasighofrelief.Eve’s tears had dried.

Now she knew why atwenty-year-old womanhad followed her fatherhalfway across the world.Pippa had problems as

greatas—ormaybegreaterthan—herown.She feltanunwilling spurt ofsympathyforthegirl.Eve glanced toward the

kitchen, where her sisterswere busy plotting againstMatt, wondering if sheshould reveal at least oneof his reasons for comingto Wyoming, and realizedshe couldn’t do that toPippa.Thegirlwasentitled

tokeepher secret, at leastuntil it became impossibletohide.WhenEvewassureMatt

was gone, she ran up thestairs to her bedroom andthrewherselfontoherbed,hugging her pillow to herchest.Pippa’sproblemhadput her own situation inperspective. No life wasperfect.Therewerealwaysbumps in the road. The

challenge was whether—and how—you decided togetpastthem.Shewasn’tdoingthisfor

Connor. She was doing itfor Molly’s kids. And nooneandnothingwasgoingto stop her. Eve swiped ather teary eyes, got out ofbed, and began packing.She was halfway donewhensheheardaknockonherbedroomdoor.

“Whoisit?”“It’sme.”“Goaway,Leah.”“Weneedtotalk.”Eve surveyed the open

suitcaseonherbedandtheclothes strewn around theroom, which testified toherintentiontoleave,thencalled back, “You’re notgoingtochangemymind.”“MayIcomein?”

Leah had always beenthere when Eve was introuble. Not that she wasintrouble,exactly.Butshewas about to embark onwhat could only beconsidered a fool’s errand.Nothing Leah said wasgoing to change her mindsoshemightaswelllethersister dispense her sageadvice. She picked up apair of jeans she intended

to pack and said, “Comein.”Leah glanced at Eve as

shetookafewstepstowardEve’s cluttered bed. “Youseemtobepackingquiteabitofstuff.”“I want to make sure I

haveeverythingIneed.”“Givemeadaytotalkto

Matt,”Leahbegan.“MaybeIcangethimtochangehis

mind about keeping yourmustangshereatKingdomCome.”“Don’twasteyourbreath

asking for favors. Matt’severy bit as ruthless asDaddy.”Leah threaded her

fingers together,something Eve knew shedid to keep from fidgetingwhenshewasanxious.Shemet Eve’s gaze with

troubled eyes and said,“You can’t move in withConnorFlynn.”“Who’s going to stop

me?” Eve waited for thescaldingdiatribe sheknewwas coming. If King wasrabid on the subject ofFlynns, Leah was worse.Eve wasn’t sure what theFlynns had done to Leah,personally, to make herhate them. But someone

had done somethingsometime, because Leahwasmilitantaboutkeepingher sisters away fromthem.But Leah didn’t go after

the Flynns. She took acompletely different tack.Shesetherballedhandsonherhipsandsaid, “King isgoingtohavetenfitswhenhefindsoutaboutthis.”“Daddy’s made it clear

he can’t help me. ConnorFlynncan.”“YouknowKingwouldif

hecould.”“I know no such thing,”

Everetorted.“Now,ifMattwere the one in trouble, Ihave no doubt Daddywould figure out a way toloan him whatever heneeded.”“King doesn’t have the

money!” As soon as thewords were out of Leah’smouth, she clapped herhandsoverit.Eve sank onto the bed.

“You just got throughtellingTaylorandVickthatDaddy’s got somethingfinancial in theworks.Areyou saying now that hedoesn’t?”“What King told me

wasn’tmeanttobeshared.

Just know, a great deal isat risk. For all of us. Andforheaven’ssake,don’tsayanything about this toKing.”Eve’s mouth twisted

wryly. “I won’t be aroundtosayanythingtohim.I’mmoving in with ConnorFlynntonight.”“Does it have to be

tonight?”

“The light of day isn’tgoingtochangemymind.”Eve rose and beganpackingagain.“Is there something

romanticgoingonbetweenyou two?” Leah asked, afurrow of worry betweenherbrows.“What in theworldgave

you that idea?” Evesnapped.

“I have eyes, don’t I? Iwatched you yearn forsomebody else’s husbandall the years Connor andMollyweremarried.”Well. That was plain

speaking. Eve flushed.“There’s no great romancein the offing. Whatever Ifeel—or felt—doesn’tmatter. Connor doesn’tthink of me like that.” Toher great regret. “I’m

staying there strictly tohelphimwithhiskids.”“Wherewillyousleep?”“He’s got an extra

bedroominthehouse.”“Watch yourself, Eve.

You can’t trust a Flynn.Give him a chance andConnor will steal yourheart, then lie to you andletyoudown.”“Connor wouldn’t do

that.”“He was raised a Flynn.

They’re rotten, root tobranch.”“Just for the record, I

think you’re wrong. Atleast about Connor. I’veknown him a long time,andhe’snotlikethat.”“They’re all like that,”

Leahsaidflatly.“Whichoneofthemhurt

you?”Leah’sfaceblanched.“Aiden? Brian? Devon?”

Eve watched for somereaction,butshedidn’tgetit. Leah’s featuresremained as frozen aschiseled stone. “SurelynotConnor,” she said,horrified.“No, not Connor. Just

believemewhenIsaythat

the Flynn brothers aretrouble. Keep yourdistance. Protect yourheart. Don’t give one achance to disappoint you,and you won’t end updisappointed.”Eve stared at her eldest

sister. She’d had no ideaLeah had been hurt sobadly by one of AngusFlynn’s sons. Leah hadalways seemed so strong

and indomitable. Whenhadshegivenoneof themherheart?Andwhyhadhebroken it? Eve wanted tooffer comfort, but Leahhad erected an emotionalbarricade around herselfthat she’d never knownhow tobreach. She settledfor saying, “I’m sorry yougothurt,Leah.”Leahstiffened.Evewasn’t surewhether

heroldersisterappreciatedthe sympathy or wasappalledathavingrevealedsomuchofherveryprivatelife.Eveclosedhersuitcaseand zipped it up, then settherollerbagon the floor.“I’m out of here. I don’tenvy you having to dealwith Matt every day.Where do you think you’llgo when you have toleave?”

“I’mnotleaving.”That statement, made

with such certainty,flummoxed Eve. “How areyougoingtomanagethat?”A look Eve had seen

many times appeared onher sister’s face. “I don’tknow yet. But this is myhome.Byhookorbycrook,I’mstayingrighthere.”Eve grinned. “I do

believeMattGrayhawkhasmethismatch.”Leah shuddered.

“Heavenforbid.”Eve laughed. “I didn’t

mean it that way. I justmeant—”“I know what you

meant.”When Leah opened her

arms, Eve stepped closeenough to receive the hug

that had meant love andcomfort and safety all herlife.Leah was always there.

Always reliable. Alwaysavailable. It was good toknow there would alwaysbe one person who wouldstandbyherthroughthickandthin.“I’llmissyou,”Leahsaid

as she let Eve go. “Call ifyou need anything. I’ll be

righthere.”Herchin liftedas she added, “I’m notgoinganywhere.”A bubble of laughter

escaped Eve at the imageof Leah digging in herclaws like a cat caught inthe curtains and refusingtoleave.“Ishouldn’tlaugh.It isn’t funny. But it is. Iguess Daddy didn’t figureonyouwhenhegaveMatttheranch.”

“Be careful,” Leahwhispered as Eve headedout the door, trailing hersuitcasebehindher.“You,too,”Eveshotback

overhershoulder.

Chapter7

EVE AWOKE WITH a startwhen she turned over and

encountered a warm bodyinbedwithher.She’dbeendreaming of Connorkissing and caressing herand half expected to findhim there. She sat up, hereyesfullofsleep,herhairamass of rats’ nests, andsmiled ruefully as shesurveyed the two smallformsoneithersideofher.Not Connor, but Connor’schildren.Sometimeduring

the night Brooke andSawyer had found theirway into her bedroom atSafe Haven and into herbed.Eve slowly pulled her

kneesup, loopedherarmsaround them, then settledher chin on her knees towatch the two sleepingchildren with wonder.Brooke was lying on herback, her hair a spray of

chestnutonthepillow,herarmssplayedaboveheroneither side of her head.Sawyer was tucked into aball on his stomach, hisarms curled under him.She’d always loved Mollyand Connor’s children,always been fascinated bytheir enthusiasm for life,always been amazed bytheir curiosity, and alwaysbeen humbled by their

willingnessto lovewithoutlimits. Surely it wouldn’ttakelongforConnortowintheir trust again. Whichmeant she wouldn’t behere long enough to losethe battle with her goodsense,whichwarnedhertokeepherdistancefromthechildren’sfather.Eve’s gaze was focused

on Brooke and Sawyer, soshe wasn’t sure how she

knew she was no longeralone.WhenshelookedupshefoundConnorstandingin the open doorway. Hisgaze wasn’t directedtowardhischildren.Itwasaimedather.“Goodmorning,”hesaid

inahuskyvoice.He was bare-chested,

exposing every ridge in asix-pack belly and thepowerful curve of his

impressivebiceps.Shesawseveral long, ridged scarsrunning through the darkhair on his chest, whichshe presumed wereinjuries from the sameimprovised explosivedevice thathadcaused thewound on his forehead.Thefirsttwobuttonsofhisjeanswereundone so theyhung low, exposing hishipbones and a line of

down that began at hisnavelanddisappearedintothe worn denim.Her gazetraveled all the way downhis long legs to his barefeet and then back upagain.She had to clear her

throat to reply, “Goodmorning.”Eve hugged her knees

tighter to her chest, awarethatthewhiteT-shirtshe’d

worn to bed was thinenoughtoseethroughandthatallshehadonbeneathitwasapairofpinkbikiniunderwear.“I was worried when I

didn’t find the kids inBrooke’s bed,” he saidquietly. “I thought youmight be able to help mefindthem.”Eve felt her heart jump

when Connor’s eyes

remained locked on hers.She realized now thatbeing in Connor’s homewas fraught with a greatmany unexpected pitfalls,like being caught halfdressed in bed by a half-dressed man you secretlyloved. She felt her nipplespeak as her bodyrespondedtotheavid lookin Connor’s eyes. She toreher gaze away and

concentrated it on thechildren. They were thereason she was here. Theonlyreasonshewashere.“They look like sleeping

angels,”shesaid.Brookesuddenlyopened

her eyes and spotted herfather. At first she didn’tmove.Then she subtlybutsurelyinchedherselfcloserto Eve, wrapping one ofher tiny hands around

Eve’sankle.“Good morning, sweet

pea,” Connor said to hisdaughter, his voice gruffwithemotion.Eve watched him stuff

his hands in the backpockets of his Levi’s andfiguredhe’ddoneittokeephimself from reaching forhis daughter.Unfortunately for Eve, themove also outlined the

hardened shaft behind hiszipper.Evewas amazed athow little it had taken forhim to become aroused.On the other hand, ithadn’t taken more than alookfromhimforthesamething to happen to her.Except she loved him. Heonlylikedher.Hisreactionwasmerelyaphysiologicalmale response to a half-naked female. It could

have been any female. Itjusthappenedtobeher.She heard Leah’s

admonitioninherhead.Becareful.What if the children

hadn’t been here? Wouldhe have acted on hisattraction?Wouldshehaveactedonhers?Connor had already

admitted he wasn’t heart-

whole, that he was stillmourning Molly. Was shewilling to accept the littlebit of himself that he hadtooffer?Yes. I want him. I love

him.Shehadtheawfulfeeling

that a single look wouldhavebeenallheneededtohave her flat on her backthe instant they werealone.Pridekepther from

giving Connor anyencouragement.As Brooke sat up, Eve

brushed the little girl’sbangs away from her faceand said, “I was surprisedto find you here thismorning.”“MeandSawyerwokeup

and wanted to go home.We were looking for aphone to call Nana andBampa when we found

you.”EvesawConnorwinceat

hisdaughter’sexplanation.“I’mgladyoufoundme,”

Evesaid.“Areyougonnastaywith

usforever?”Brookeasked.Eve glanced at Connor.

“I’mhereforaslongasyouneed me.” And not onesecondlonger.Sawyer rolled over onto

his back, his feet flopping.He scrubbed at his eyes,then sat up and asked hisfather, “Can I havepancakesforbreakfast?”The matter-of-fact

statement made it clearSawyer’s hunger came alongwayaheadofanythingelse. Eve and Connorsmiledateachotherbeforeheanswered,“Sure.”“How about you,

Brooke?” Eve said.“Pancakes?”“With blueberries?”

Brookeasked.“We don’t have any

blueberries,” Connor said.Hehurriedtoadd,“ButI’llgetsomefornexttime.”Brooke scrambled

towardtheedgeofthebed.“Comeon,Sawyer.Let’sgogetdressed.”

Sawyerscuttledafterheronallfours.“I’ll come help,” Connor

said.Brookestoppedshort.“I

wantAuntEvetohelp.”If she’d been dressed in

decentpajamas,Evewouldhavegottenoutofbedandfollowed the little girl toher room. But she wasn’tabouttosticksomuchasa

naked toe out from underthe covers while Connorwas standing therewatching. “I need to getdressedfirst.”She should have known

betterthantotryreasoningwithafour-year-old.Brooke stomped her

foot.“No.Comenow.”Sawyer tried stomping

his foot but stumbled

sideways instead. Heended up clapping hishands.“Comenow!”Everealizedhermodesty

wasgoingtohavetosuffer.Sheshovedthesheetasideand heard Connor’s softgaspasshethrewherbarelegs out from under thecovers. She had a warmrobe, but she hadn’tunpackedit lastnight.Shehadn’t unpacked much of

anything, which was whyshe’d gone to bed in a T-shirt. She reached for herjeans,whichshe’d left inapile on the floor, steppedintothem,andpulledthemon,awarethatConnorwasstanding frozen on theothersideoftheroom.Whenshestoodupright,

shesawhisgazefalltoherchest, where her areolaswere clearly visible

through the thin cotton.Evefeltahotflushworkingits way up her throat. Shedidn’tbothertryingtofindher socks and boots, justran to the doorway,grabbed one hand of eachchild, and hurried themacrossthehalltowardtheirbedrooms.Over her shoulder she

said, “Why don’t you getthosepancakesstarted?”

Evesentthetwowashedanddressedchildrentothekitchen ahead of her,telling them to help theirfather set the table whileshegotdressed.Whenshearrived in the kitchen tenminutes later, she foundConnor dressed, the stovecold, thetablenotset,andboth children sitting onstools at the breakfast barwith half-filled glasses of

orange juice in front ofthem.She stopped short.

“What happened tobreakfast?”“Idon’thaveanyfoodin

the house,” Connoradmitted sheepishly. “Ididn’t count on having tocook.IfiguredthekidsandI could eat at the MainLodgewitheveryoneelse.”

Everealizedthatwasthesort of decision a manwithoutawifemightmake.But she was here now.There was nothing shecoulddothismorning,butshe was going to have atalk with Connor abouthow a family sat down tobreakfast.They put on jackets and

tooktheshortwalkalongastonesidewalktotheMain

Lodge, a log buildingwhere breakfastwas beingserved to guests at theranch. Connor held thedoor open as the twochildren skipped inside.Eve felt the heat of hishandwhenhelaiditonthesmall of her back as theyentered and walked morequickly to separate herselffromhistouch.Distance, she told

herself. Keep yourdistance.She was amazed at the

bustle in the dining room.At least two dozen men,some dressed likecowhands, some wearingmilitarydesertcamouflage,sat on benches on eithersideoflongtables.A Native American with

dark, lively eyes and blackbraids, wearing a cook’s

apron over a Pink concertT-shirtandapairof jeans,wassettinga largebowlofscrambled eggs on a tablewhereahalfdozenmensatwith plates full of everyimaginable breakfast food.No wonder Connor hadwanted to come here toeat.Ahugelogburnedinthe

river-rock fireplace, whichstood as tall as a man’s

shoulder, the chimneyclimbingall thewaytothetopofthecathedralceiling.Anenormousbuffalohead,scruffy enough to havebeen there for seventyyears, had been mountedabove the fireplace, and anewer-lookingbuffalohidelay on the stone floor infrontoftheflickeringfire.An exquisite Navajo rug

hung from one log wall,

while a Sioux war shirtmade of buckskin andbeads hung on another.Thechandelierabovethemwas made of mooseantlers. A window thewidth of onewall revealeda breathtaking view of avast evergreen forest thatbegan in the valley andspread across a farawayridge.Eve supposed that what

had been a place fortourists who wanted toexperience a taste of theAmericanWestmustseemlike glamorous fare for abunch of soldiers used todining in amess hall. Sheobserved the smiles andeasy camaraderie of themen eating breakfast—andthen became aware of theprosthetic arms and legsandtheburnscars.Oneof

the vets smiled and heldout his arms to Sawyer,who ran right up to him.The soldier lifted Sawyerfar above his head, wherethe little boy gurgled withexcitement.“Good morning, Pete,”

Connor said. “I see you’vemetmyson,Sawyer.”“Looks just like you,”

PetesaidashehandedtheboytoConnor.

Eve heard the pride inConnor’s voice as hereplied, “My wife alwayssaidso.”Brooke hung back by

Eve’s side, apparently shyof so many strangers. Eveledhertoatablewhereshesaw two booster chairs,obviously intended forConnor’s kids, clamped toone of the benches. Twomen were sitting on the

oppositesideofthetable.“Hello,” Eve said,

smilingatthementoshowBrooke there was nothingto be afraid of. “I’m Eve.”She lifted Brooke into oneoftheboosterchairsassheadded, “This is Connor’sdaughter,Brooke.”Shesatherself to the right ofBrooke, leaving the spacebetweenthekids’chairsforConnor.

One of the soldierssmiledback,theotherkepthis gaze on his food. “I’mFrank,” the smiling mansaid. He pointed with hisfork at the other man.“This is Jeff. He doesn’ttalkmuch.”Jeff’s face had been

ravagedbyfire.BeforeEvecould reply, Connorarrived at the table withSawyerinhisarms.Heput

Sawyer in the emptybooster chair and slid intothe spacebetween the twokids.The woman who’d been

doing the serving arrivedatthetablewithsilverwareandplates.“I’mMariaTwoHorses,” she said to Evewith a smile of welcome.“Connor’sprobablyalreadytoldyou,it’severymanforhimself.” She set down a

stack of plates and ahandfulofsilverware,thenadded, “Napkins andcondiments are on thetable.” Then she was goneagain as someone atanother table called formoreeggs.Thesamelargevarietyof

food thatEvehad seen onthe men’s plates sat inserving bowls and plattersinthecenteroftheirtable,

includingpancakes.“Do you still want

pancakes, Brooke?” sheasked.“Uh-huh,” Brooke said.

“With lots and lots ofsyrup.”FrankwinkedatEveand

said, “You’re a sight forsoreeyes.”Eve shot a glance in

Connor’s direction, but he

was busy cutting Sawyer’spancakes into bite-sizepieces.“Thank you,” she said,

feeling an unwanted blushriseonhercheeks.“Leave her alone,” Jeff

said.“She’sConnor’sgirl.”“I’mnot—”“I was just paying the

ladyacompliment,”Franksaid.

“And I said shut yourmouth.”Eve had grown up in a

housefulofwomen, so shewasn’t sure whether thosewere “fighting words” orjust a case of “guys beingguys.” She glanced atConnor and saw he wascalmly eating a forkful ofeggs.He swallowed his eggs

andsaid,“Sheisn’tmygirl,

Jeff. She’s just a friendwho’s here for a while tohelp me take care of mykids.Frankwasn’ttryingtostealheraway.”Jeffrose,takinghisplate

and silverware with him.He nodded in Eve’sdirection.“Sorry,ma’am.”“You don’t have to

leave,” she said as heheadedaway.

“Let him go,” Connorsaid. “He came home andfound out his girl had lefthim for another guy. Andthatwasbeforeshesawhisface.”“Oh,” Eve said. So there

were wounds, and therewere emotional wounds.Maybe the rosy pictureshe’d seen when she’dentered the lodge wasn’tthe whole story. She

supposed there must besome reason that each ofthese men had decided toescapefromtheworldforalittlewhile.Frank got up amoment

later, touched the brim ofhis Stetson inacknowledgment, thenpicked up his plate andsilverware. “Sorry for theruckus,ma’am.”“Eve,”shesaid.

He grinnedwith a greatdealofcharm.“Okay,Eve.”Before he left, he askedConnor, “Where do youwantmetoday?”“We’ll be moving a

bunch of wild mustangsonto the south pasturelater this afternoon. Whydon’t you check the fenceand make sure it’s notdownanywhere?”“Wheredidyoucomeup

with a herd ofmustangs?”Frankasked.“They’remine,”Evesaid.Frankliftedabrow.“Are

anybrokentosaddle?”Eve shook her head.

“Notyet.”FrankturnedtoConnor.

“Working with thosemustangsmight be a goodprojectforthemen.”“That’s up to Eve.

They’reherhorses.”Eve would have loved

having the mustangsbroken to saddle so theycould be adopted out togood homes, but she wasonepersonandthereweretwenty-twohorses,someofwhichwere still too youngto be ridden. She’d neverimagined having a bunchof veterans working withthem, but it seemed like a

good idea. Especially ifthey knewwhat they weredoing, or at least weresupervised by someonewho knew what he wasdoing.She studied Frank, who

was dressed in jeans andwestern boots. “Do youhave any experiencebreakinghorses?”“Yes, ma’am. I mean,

Eve. I grew up on a ranch

in Montana. I’m not anykind of horse whisperer,butIknowmywayaroundahorse.”Eve likedthe lookof the

man,andthefactthathe’dsoundedconfidentwithoutbragging, but she alsowanted to make sure heranimalswere safe. “Wouldyou mind if I work withyouatfirst?”Frank grinned. “I’d like

thatjustfine.”Eve turnedback in time

to see a funny look crossConnor’s face. Her gazeshifted to a middle-agedwoman headed straighttoward them. She lookedout of place dressed in atailoredgraypantsuitwitha feminine bow hangingdown the front of herpowder-blueblouse.Whenthewomanstoppedbehind

Connor, Eve smiled at herand said, “I’mEve. Idon’tthinkwe’vemet.”“No, I don’t believe we

have,” the matronlywomansaid.The moment she spoke,

Connor whipped around,lifting his feet over thebenchandnearlybumpinginto thewoman,who tookaquicksteptotheside.Heroseandsteadiedherashe

gathered Sawyer up like asack of clothes under hisarm. “Mrs. Stack. I wasn’texpectingyou.”“Obviously. Otherwise,

you would have made itcleartomewhereyouweregoing to be. I had to findout from your father thatyou’re not living either inthe home you sharedwithyourwife nor at the ranchwith your father, that

you’ve taken your childrento live somewhere elseentirely. Somewhere I’venever seen. Somewhere Ihaven’tvetted.”Thevisitorwasobviously

trying to control hertemper, but not doing avery good jobof it. It onlytook Eve a moment tofigure out who she was.The social worker. One ofthe conditions of Connor’s

custodyofhischildrenwasthathewouldbesubjecttovisits froma socialworkerwho would monitor thechildren’s welfare, at leastfor a while. It seemedConnor had gotten off onthe wrong foot with Mrs.Stack.“I didn’t think it would

matter where the childrenand I lived, so long as itwas similar to the other

two locations,” Connorsaid, keeping his voiceeven.“Are you going to

continuetoholdthatchildupsidedown?”sheasked.Connor shifted the two-

year-oldsohewasupright.From the smile onSawyer’s face, he hadn’tminded being held like afootball under his father’sarm. “My home here has

everything the other twohomes have,” Connorargued.“And something else

they do not,” Mrs. Stacksaid, eyeing the collectionofmen sitting at tables inthe lodge. “Why are yourchildren eating breakfasthere instead of in thehouse? Who are thesemen?”“Veterans,”Connorsaid.

“Mostly soldiers who’vefoughtinAfghanistan.”Eve saw the alarm on

Mrs. Stack’s face as sheasked, “What are theydoinghere?”“Resting and relaxing.

And working,” he added,when the look on Mrs.Stack’s face turnedvinegary.“Working at what?” she

askedsuspiciously.“They’re going to be

taming a band of wildmustangs for me,” Evevolunteered.That answer seemed to

satisfyMrs.Stack.But shedidn’t let Connorcompletely off the hook.“I’ll want to monitor thissituationclosely,”shesaid,nodding her chin in thedirection of the vets. “And

Iwanttoseethechildren’sbedrooms and the rest ofthehouse,immediately.”“Of course,” Connor

said.Eve rose. “I’ll take care

of busing the dishes whileyou show Mrs. Stackaround. Then I’ll bringBrooketothehouse.”They’d only taken two

steps when Mrs. Stack

turned back to Eve andasked, “Who are you,exactly?”“My name is Eve

Grayhawk.I’mheretohelptakecareofthechildren.”“Where are you

staying?”“Ihaveabedroominthe

house.”“Are you married, Ms.

Grayhawk?”

Eve couldn’t imaginewhyMrs.Stackwouldneedthat information, but sheanswered,“No,I’mnot.”Mrs. Stack turned to

confront Connor. “Youhave a single, young,unrelatedwoman living inthe house with you andyourchildren?”Connor blurted, “Eve’s

myfiancée.”

Chapter8

CONNORHADNO ideawhyhe’d lied to the social

worker.Lotsof folkshireda live-in nanny and manyofthemwereyoung,singlewomen. Mrs. Stack hadjust seemed so outragedthat he’d panicked. Hecouldn’t lose his children,not when he’d just gottenthem back. A millisecondafter he told the lie,Connor realized he shouldhave said Evewas helpingout because she was the

children’s godmother. Toolatenow.“Ididn’trealizeyouwere

engaged,” Mrs. Stack saidasshelookedfromConnortoEve.Connor glanced

sideways at Eve. Wouldshelettheliestand?Ifnot,wouldhebe inevenworsetrouble if he had tobacktrack and tell Mrs.Stackthetruth?

“Connor just proposed,”Eve said, embellishing hislie. “I haven’t even hadtimetotellmyfamilyyet.”Mrs. Stack raised a

brow. “A GrayhawkmarryingaFlynn?My,oh,my. Never thought I’d seetheday.”Connor felt his heart

sink as they put on theirjacketsandheadedbacktothehousewithMrs.Stack.

Heshouldhavethoughtofabetterlie.Orjusttoldthetruth.Theshitwasgoingtohit the fan when theirrespective families heardthenews.As Mrs. Stack stepped

inside the house she tookan appraising look aroundthe open living room andkitchen. Then she walkedstraight to the refrigeratorandopenedit.

Connor knew what shewould find and rushed tosay, “I haven’t stocked therefrigerator because Iplanned to have thechildren eat at the MainLodge.”“That will not do, Mr.

Flynn.Thechildrenneedahome, where they will eatand sleep. Speaking ofwhich, where are thechildren’sbedrooms?”

“Why don’t you showMrs. Stack where yousleep?” Connor said to hisdaughter.“Okay.” Brooke ran

downthehalltowardEve’sbedroom and disappearedinside.Connor exchanged a

lookofdismaywithEveashe tried to intercept thesocial worker. “That’sactually Eve’s room,” he

said as he gestured Mrs.Stack inanotherdirection.“These rooms across thehall belong to thechildren.”“Then why did Brooke

go into Ms. Grayhawk’sroom?”Connorwasn’tsurewhat

to say. What answer didthe social worker want tohear? What answer wouldmake her believe he was

doingthebesthecould?“Brooke and Sawyer

endedupinmybedduringthenight,”Evesaidwithasmile that made it seemthe most natural thing inthe world for his childrento abandon their beds forhers.“Besides being Connor’s

fiancée, I’m also thechildren’s godmother.Connor’s wife and I were

best friends. Brooke andSawyer knowme well andcame to my room whenthey woke up in anunfamiliarhouse.”Mrs.StackturnedtoEve

and asked, “Whyhaven’t Imetyoubeforenow?”“I’m a wildlife

photographer, and I’vebeen away fulfilling anassignment for NationalGeographic.”

Mrs. Stack’s narrow-eyedgazeshiftedfromEvetoConnor andback again.“Andyet,ayearafteryourbest friend’s death you’reengagedtoherhusband?”Eve ignored the

inferenceofwrongdoinginMrs. Stack’s question. “Ilovethechildren,andtheyneedamother.”Connor realized there

was nothing in Eve’s

statement about lovinghim. Nevertheless, Mrs.Stackseemedsatisfiedwithher answer. Which madeno sense to Connor.Wouldn’tamarriagebasedon love be more stable?Then he thought of hisbrother Brian, who’d beendesperatelyinlovewithhiswife when they’d married.She’d cheated on him andthen divorced him to be

withherlover.Apparently,romantic love was noguaranteeofforeverafter.Connor shot a

considering look in Eve’sdirection. He wondered ifshe would seriouslyconsider the sort ofpractical maritalarrangement she’ddescribed to the socialworker. With his myriadresponsibilities at Safe

Haven, he wasn’t going tohave many opportunitiestomeetapotentialwife.Amake-believe marriage,something to appease thesocialworker,mightnotbeabadidea.He was in no hurry to

fall in love again. Hemissed the closeness he’dhad with his wife, but heknewthatfindingsomeoneas special as Molly

wouldn’t be easy. Brian’smarriagewasproofofthat,ifheneededit.Hewasalsoaware that if Molly hadlived they might haveended up at odds. Hebelieved his sanctuary forveterans needed theisolation of a place likeSafe Haven. Molly hadyearned to live in a moremetropolitan area.He hadno idea how they would

have resolved such apotentially devastatingconflict. Better to findsomeone, like Eve, whoknew going in what heplanned.Connor wouldn’t have

gambled a dime on hischances of convincing Eveto agree to a marriage ofconvenience before MattGrayhawk had shown up.But she was about to be

thrown out of her home,not to mention needing aplace to keep hermustangs.Luckily forhim,he had an ace in the hole:She lovedhischildrenandwantedtobeapartoftheirlives.Eve had taken Sawyer’s

hand and the two of themhadjoinedBrookeinEve’sbedroom,withConnorandMrs. Stack right behind

them. Brooke was sittingcross-legged on the bed,and Eve sat down besideher settling Sawyer in herlap.Connor had a sudden

image of Eve’s long legsappearing from beneaththe covers that morningand his brief glimpse of apair of pink panties underher T-shirt. Eve’s breastshad looked pert beneath

thethincotton,thenippleserect. At the time, he’dwondered what it wouldfeel like to hold the softweight of them in hishands, to take one of thenipplesinhismouth.Connor swore as his

body responded to thevivid images in his head.He hid his arousal behindthe doorway and willedhimself to think of worms

andfishguts.“I’m sure the children

will adjust quickly to theirnew surroundings,” Evesaid as she brushed anerrantlockofdarkhairoffSawyer’s forehead. Shepulled Brooke close for ahug, and his daughterleaned close and laid hercheekagainstEve’sarm.“I can see the children

are comfortablewith you,”

Mrs.Stacksaid.SheturnedtoConnorandsaidbriskly,“I want to see theirbedrooms,andthenIwantto speak to the childrenalone.”He ushered the social

worker across the hall,showing her the roomshe’d prepared with suchlove and care for hischildren, awaiting herjudgment. Mrs. Stack was

thoroughandshe tookhertime.Eveand thechildrencame to join him in thehall. Eventually he pickedupSawyer,whowasrollingaround on the hallwayrunner, impatient to bedoing more than juststandingaround.“The children’s rooms

seem adequate,” Mrs.Stack announced aftershe’dexaminedthemboth.

“I’d like to speak to thechildrennow.”ConnorsetSawyerdown

asEvegavebothchildrenanudge and said, “Go withMrs.Stack.”The children

disappeared into Brooke’sbedroom with the socialworker while Connorpacedthehall.Hestoppedin front of Eve and said,“What do you think she’s

asking?”“Shewantstomakesure

the children are all right,Connor. And they are.There’s nothing for you toworryabout.”“Easyforyoutosay,”he

muttered.A few minutes later the

children reappeared,followedbyMrs.Stack.“I see no problems here

at the moment,” sheannounced. “But I willexpect to see a betterselection of healthy foodsintherefrigeratorthenexttimeIcome.”Connor had picked up

Sawyer and wascongratulating himself onhis clever ruse regardingEve’s presence when Mrs.Stack asked, “By the way,whenisthewedding?”

Connor turned to stareatEvewithhismouthhalfopen.“We haven’t set a date,”

Eve said, smiling at Mrs.Stack again. She took astep closer to Connor, slidher arm around his waist,andthenpressedherbodynext to his from breast tohip as though she’d beendoingitforever.Everypartof him lit up as though

she’d applied an electriccharge.Heslidhisfreearmaround her waist andrealized for the first timejust how small it was.Brooke glued herself toEve’s side so theypresented a united familypicturetoMrs.Stack.Connor forced a smile

onto his face as broad asEve’s and said, “You’ll bethefirsttoknow.”

Mrs. Stack headed forthe front door again, andConnor thought he mightbe home free, when shesuddenly turned back.Fortunately, he hadn’t letgoofEve,andshewasstillpressed down his very-aliverightside.“I have one more

question,” the socialworkersaid.“Whatdoyourfamilies think about this

union?”“Our families?” Connor

repeated to give himselftime to think of how toreply. If it happened, hisfatherwasgoing toblowagasket. His brothers weregoing to think he wascrazy, and he wasn’t sosurethey’dbewrong.“Theonly two people whoseopinionsmatterareBrookeand Sawyer,” he said. “I

believe you’ve seen howtheyadoreEve.”“Very good answer, Mr.

Flynn,” Mrs. Stack said.“But it avoids the issue Iraised, which is whetheryour families will supportyou. I suggest you pursuethe matter diligentlybetweennowand thenexttime I visit. I wouldn’twant the children to endup in a vise between two

powerful men like KingGrayhawk and AngusFlynn.”“Are you saying their

reaction to our weddingcould influence whether Iretain custody of mychildren?” Connor askedwithalarm.“Inaword,yes.”“That’s not fair!” Eve

said.“Connorcan’tcontrol

his fatheranymore than Icancontrolmine.”“Precisely,” Mrs. Stack

said.“SoIsuggestyoubothdo your best to convinceyour fathers to forgo theiranimosity toward oneanother when it comes toyourmarriage.”Mrs.Stackopened the frontdoorandsaid,“Tillnexttime.”“When will that be?”

Connorasked.

Mrs. Stack smiled. “Myvisitsareunannounced forareason,Mr.Flynn.”It aggravated him to be

watched like a hawkwhenother parents could raisetheir children withoutsomeonelookingovertheirshoulders. But if that wasthepricehehadtopay,hewaswillingtopayit.The instant the door

closed behind Mrs. Stack,

Eve said to Brooke, “Whydon’t you take Sawyer toyour room? I rememberseeing a brand-newboxofLegos in there. I’ll be insoon to see what you’vemade.”Brooke took Sawyer’s

hand and said, “Come on,Sawyer.Let’sgoplay.”Eve waited until they

disappeared into Brooke’sroom, then planted her

hands on her hips. “Areyououtofyourmind?Whydid you lie toMrs. Stack?Why would you tell herwe’reengaged?”“She caught me off

guard.Itwasthefirstthingthatcametomind.”Eve stomped across the

living room and thumpedherselfdownonthearmofthe couch. “How are yougoingtofixthis?”

“Actually, I wanted totalktoyouaboutthat.”Hetook the few stepsnecessarytostandinfrontof her. “How would youliketomarryme?”

Chapter9

EVE FELT LIKE she’d beensucker punched. “Never in

a million years would Imarry you!”Sheheldupafingerforeveryreasonwhya marriage between themwas impossible. “In thefirst place, I don’t loveyou.” Eve barely hesitatedoverthelie.“Inthesecondplace,youdon’tloveme.Inthethirdplace,ourfathershate each other’s guts.”Their siblings weren’t tookeenoneachother,either.

“If that weren’t enough,youwerewidowedbarelyayear ago.” Shepaused andadded,“Andyourwifewasmybestfriend.”When she had all five

fingersextendedsheclosedher hand into a fist. “Whyonearthdidyouask?”Andinsuchanunfeelingway?Througheyesblurredby

tears,shesawthatConnorhadhishandsoutstretched

in supplication. “Grantedthat wasn’t the mostromantic proposal awomaneverheard.”“You think?” she said

sarcastically.“Iwasn’tintendingtobe

romantic.”“Now you’re adding

insulttoinjury.”“Stop and think for a

moment, will you?” he

said, his voice suddenlysharp. “This could workout very well for both ofus.”Eve crossedherarms so

he wouldn’t see how herhands were trembling andstuckherchinintheairtomake the point that shewouldn’t be bullied. “I’mnotgoingtomarryamanIdon’t love.” It seemedimportant to make the

point that she didn’t loveConnor. She’dbeenhidingherfeelingswithoutahitchfor years. She didn’t wanttomakeamistakenowandaccidentally reveal thetruth.“Fine,” he said. “We’ll

keep pretending we’reengaged.”“What’s the point in

that?”

“You’re right. That’s notas good a solution asmarriage.”He tugged her hands

free and held them in his.Hisfingerswerewarmandstrong. She was staring attheirjoinedhandswhenhesaid,“Lookatme,Eve.”She lifted her gaze and

realized thathe’d letdownthe stone wall thatnormally kept her from

seeing what he wasthinking. His gazeremained locked on hers.“My children need amother. You and yourmustangs need a home. Ithink we could build agoodlifetogether.”She’d wanted to hear

words like those last fewfrom Connor Flynn for aslong as she couldremember. But thiswasn’t

the way she’d everdreamed of hearing them.She yanked herself freeand snapped, “You don’tknow the first thing aboutme.”“Iknowmychildrenlove

you. I know my wifethought the world of you.I’veenjoyedyourcompanyevery time we’ve been inthesameroomtogether.”“You’ve never seen me

mad, which I’m about toget right now if you don’tchange the subject.” Sheslipped past him andcrossed into thekitchen toput the width of thebreakfast bar betweenthem.Eve’s stomach was

roiling. The practicalmarriage Connor hadsuggested made perfectsense,butitstillbrokeher

heart to imagine amarriage based on logic,rather than love. Theproblem was that in lessthan a year she was goingto be without a home forherself and twenty-twowildhorses.Despitehavinga wealthy father, shewasn’t rich. She’d beenable to work as a wildlifephotographer becauseshe’d been living at

Kingdom Come. Rentswere sky-high in JacksonHole, because it was aplace where the wealthyhadsecondhomes.She had a week to find

somewhere temporary tograze her horses, and lessthanayeartomoveherselfand her mustangssomewhere less costly.Even a small apartmentwas an expense she

couldn’t afford. She couldaskhersistersforhelp,butshe didn’t want to do thatif she couldavoid it.Theirlives had also been turnedupside down, and theywere going to need everyspare penny to start overthemselves.Connor stood patiently

waiting for her to work itall out for herself, like ahunter certain his quarry

willbeforcedfromitsbolt-hole.The real problem was

that she wanted to beConnor’s wife. She’dwanted it all the years hewasmarried toMolly. Butnot like this. She didn’twanttobecomehiswifeina cold, calculated businessarrangement. Twice she’dsaidIdon’twanttomarrya man I don’t love, when

what she’d really meantwasIdon’twanttomarrya man who doesn’t loveme.“Before you reject the

idea of marriage entirely,hearmeout.”“I’vealreadyrejectedit.”He cocked his head,

stuck his hands on hiships, and waited. Andwaited.

“For heaven’s sake! Saywhatyouhavetosay.”“I need a partner, a

mother for my children.You need a place to keepyour mustangs, and if I’mnot mistaken, within thenext year, a home. Plainandsimple, it’samarriageofconvenience.”“It’s a marriage without

love.”

“Romantic love doesn’tguarantee a happymarriage,” Connor said.“My brother Brian was inlovewhen hemarried andit ended in bitterness andbetrayal. I like you andrespect you, Eve, and Ithink you feel the sameway about me. Am Iwrong?”She hesitated, then

shook her head. “No,

you’renotwrong.”“Mykidsadoreyou,and

Iknowyoulovethem.”Theonetrulygoodthing

about his suggestion wasthat shewould get to be amother to Brooke andSawyer. She already lovedthem, and she would loveto be their mother. Thenshe thought of what hehadn’t mentioned. Howdid sex fit into amarriage

ofconvenience?Shetookadeep breath and asked,“Are you intending this tobe a marriage in everyway?”“Will we have sex? I

hope so. When you feelcomfortablewiththatkindofintimacy.”He was putting the ball

in her court? She wanteddesperately to make lovewith Connor, but she

wanted it to be makinglove. She didn’t want it tobejustsex.“If we do this,” Connor

continued, “I want to tryand make it work for thelong haul. My kids needstability in their lives. Idon’t want them losinganothermother.”Eve’s brow furrowed.

“What you’re suggestingsounds a lotmore like the

real thing than a ‘make-believe’marriage.”“I guess it is,” Connor

conceded.“I still don’t seewhywe

have to be married,” shesaid stubbornly. “What ifyou fall in love withsomeone else? What if Ido?”“I was faithful toMolly,

andI’dbefaithfultoyou.”

She wished he hadn’tmentioned Molly. Shewished he hadn’t madefidelity sound like somemilitary duty. It seemedclear that, even thoughshe’d once covetedMolly’shusband, he hadn’t beenthe least bit interested inher. And apparently stillwasn’t.“You heardMrs. Stack,”

he continued. “She has

reservations about anunmarried woman livingwith me. If we’re notgetting married, I have tofind someone moreappropriate to help mewithmykids.”“You’dkickmeout?”“You’ll always be the

children’s godmother. I’dnever keep you fromspending time with them.But I have to do what’s

bestformychildren.”Eve noticed he hadn’t

brought up the issue ofwhether her horses couldstay, but the truth was,they were herresponsibility. She neededto be wherever they weretotakecareofthem.Ifshedidn’t agree to marryConnor and stay at SafeHaven, she had one weekto move them somewhere

else.Eve was trapped as

surely as a treed wildcat.She could snarl and hissand bare her teeth all shewanted. The bayinghounds weren’t goinganywhere.Whichmeantshehadto

considerConnor’sproposalseriously.“Even if you get me to

agree to this lunatic idea,what about our fathers?They’re going to go aftereach otherwith both gunsblazingandmakeourlivesunbearable.”“We’ll talk them around

totheidea.”She laughed, but the

soundwasmorehystericalthan amused. “You don’tknowmyfather.”

“We don’t owe anythingto our fathers. All thatmattersiswhatwewanttodo.”“What about your

brothers?Andmysisters?”A pained expression

crossedhisface.“Thisisn’ttheirdecisiontomake.It’sours.Ineedyourhelp,Eve.My children need amother.Pleasesayyes.”

She was tempted. Thechildren gave her theperfect excuse to marryConnor,ifsheneededone.Buttherealreasontheideaappealedtohersostronglywas that she’d have a lotbetter chance of Connorfalling in love with her ifthey lived under the sameroof than if they endedupacross the country fromeachother.

“All right,” she said. “I’lldoit.”“I’mglad.”Evefeltaqualmwhenhe

merely looked relieved,rather than happy. “Howare we going to introducethe idea of a marriagebetween us to ourfamilies?”“We’ll have to tell them

something soon,” he said.

“I suspect Mrs. Stack hasalreadyspreadthewordofour notoriousengagement.”“What’s your father

going to think about yougetting married barely ayear after Molly’s death?”Eveasked.“He won’t understand,”

Connorsaidflatly.“Whynot?”

“My mother died whenDevon was born. I alwayswished my dad wouldremarry, so I couldhaveamomlikeotherkids.WhenI asked him about it, hesaid he could never loveanotherwomanasmuchashe loved my mother, sowhatwasthepoint?”Eve felt the blood

draining from her face.Wasitacaseoflikefather,

like son? Was that whyConnor was so willing tosettle for a marriage ofconvenience? Had hisheart been irreparablybroken by Molly’s death?Washeunwilling to fall inloveagain?Eve realized the terrible

position she was puttingherself in. She alreadylovedthechildren,andshewouldonlylovethemmore

as time passed. What ifConnor never fell in lovewith her? Staying marriedto him would be agony.Leavingthechildrenwouldbe even worse. She mightbe making a terriblemistake. But it was a riskshehadtotake.“Are you sure you want

to do this?” she asked,giving Connor one lastchancetobackout.

“Ithinkthiswillworkforbothofus.I’mgameifyouare.”Evecouldhardlybelieve

they were going throughwiththiscrazyscheme.I’mgoing to marry ConnorFlynn. She felt giddy.Andterrifed.Andhopeful.Andterrified.“Whatareyourplansfor

today?”sheasked.

“Just moving yourmustangs onto the ranch.How do you want to dothat?”“Let’s drop the kids off

with Leah. Thatway I canhelp you with theroundup.”“What’s Leah going to

think about getting stuckbabysittingmykids?”“Who do you think took

careofBrookeandSawyerwhen you were overseasand Molly and I went outfortheevening?”“Leah?” he guessed. “I

supposethekidsknowherandloveher.”“EveryonelovesLeah.”“NotmybrotherAiden,”

Connormutteredunderhisbreath.“Whatdidyousay?”

“Nothing.”Connor’s unwitting

revelationsuggestedthatitwas Aiden, the eldest son,who’d given Leah such ahatred of Flynns. Wherehad Aiden and Leahcrossed paths? When hadtheir romance occurred?Andwhathad sheand theotherBratsbeendoingthatthey’dnevernoticedLeah’spain?

Eve felt discouraged.HowcouldsheexpectKingand Angus to forgive andforget when, now that sheknew the pain Connor’sbrother had caused Leah,she wanted to hurt himback.“Since we’ll be at

Kingdom Come to collectmymustangs,Isupposeweshould stop by the BigHouseandbreak thenews

of our engagement to myfamily,”shesaid.“Are you sure that’s a

goodidea?”“You said yourself our

engagement isn’t likely tobeasecretforlong.”Connor shoved his

hands into his pockets,then pulled them out andshoved them through hishair. “When was the last

time a Flynn crossed yourthreshold?”“When your aunt Jane

leftforthelasttime.”“YoucanseewhyImight

bealittleleeryofstoppingoff tosay, ‘Oh,bytheway,King, I’m going to marryoneofyourdaughters.’ ”EvelookedintoConnor’s

worried blue eyes andshrugged. “What’s the

worsthecando?”“Ishuddertothink.”“There’s nothing more

hecan take fromme,”Evesaid,realizingasshesaiditthatitwastrue.“Mysistersloveme. They wantme tobe happy. They’ll go alongwithwhateverIdecide.”“And if they don’t? Can

youbehappywith justmeandthekids?”

Eve wished he hadn’tasked. “I think so. I hopeso.”“You don’t sound very

sure.”“What do you want me

tosay,Connor?”Hewas silent for a long

time. Finally he said, “Ifyou agree to marry me,Eve, I promise I will doeverything inmypower to

makeyouhappy.”Eve wondered if that

included loving her asmuch as he’d lovedMolly.Butshedidn’task.

Chapter10

“IABSOLUTELYFORBIDit!”“I’m engaged to marry

Connor Flynn, and there’snothing you can do aboutit.”Eve’sheartwasbattering

against her chest as sheconfronted her father. Shehadn’tgottenthechancetobreak the news to himgently. One of his cronieshadcalled toguffawaboutthe fact that one of hisdaughters was marryingone of those wild Flynn

boys. King had called herand demanded anexplanation.Eve had refused to talk

over thephone.Frompastexperience she knew herfather was far more likelyto be lenient—that is tosay,shewasfarmorelikelyto get her ownway—whenhe could see her slumpedshoulders and repentanttears while her voice

cracked with regret.Except, in this instance,she felt a great deal moreconfrontational thancontrite.“Letmecomewithyou,”

Connor offered when shetold him what hadhappened. “We shouldbroachhimtogether.”Eve recognized the

humor of the situation.Connor was talking as

though King stood atop acastle wall that had to beknocked down to reachhim.“Iwouldn’tputitpastmyfathertoaimashotgunat you to keep you out ofhis house,” she replied.“Letmedothis.Iknowmyfather. King Grayhawkdoesn’tliketobethwarted,buthe canbemade to seereason.”When she arrived at

Kingdom Come, alone,Leahmetheratthekitchendoor with her balled fistson her hips and said,“What have you done?King’sonthewarpath.”“I’ll talk to you later,”

sheanswered,pausingonlylong enough to throw hercoat on a wooden rackinside the back door. Sheheaded straight to thelibrary and found her

fathersittinginhisfavoritecowhide chair behind anancient, spur-scarred oakdesk,awhiskeyinhand.Eve had often faced her

fatheracrossthatdeskasaquivering child. King’sword was law, and whenthe law was broken,punishmentwasquickandcertain.She’d realizedat ayoung age that King wasfarlesslikelytobeupsetif

itwassomebodyelse’slawsshe’dtransgressed.Solongassheobeyedhisrules,shecould pretty much do asshepleased.Unfortunately, his most

important rule was Stayaway from those Flynnboys, and she’d brokenthatlawwithavengeance.“Please, Daddy,” she

said,placingherhandsflaton his desk and leaning

toward him, “won’t youlisten to why I gotengaged?”Heshooedherawaywith

hisfreehandasthoughshewere a bothersome fly.“Your reasons don’tmatter. I refuse to berelated in any way, shape,or form to that connivingscoundrel who’s done hisbest to make my life anightmare ever since I

divorcedhissister.”Evesettled inthesturdy

leather chair in front ofKing’s desk, which waspurposely low enough tomakewhoeversatinitfeellikehewasasupplicant tothethrone.“I’mengagedtomarry Connor because hischildren need a mother. Idon’tlovehim.”“Is that supposed to

make me feel better?” he

said, slamming hisemptied whiskey glass onthe desk so hard the icecubes clinked against thecrystal.“Whatthehellkindofmarriageisthat?”“Thepracticalkind,”she

retorted. “In case you’veforgotten,Inolongerhaveahome.Inolongerhaveaplace to range mymustangs.Ineedboth,andConnor’sofferedtoprovide

them.”“So he’s buying your

cooperation?”Eve’s face flamed, but

she kept her voice steadyas she said, “We’re eachgetting something wewant. And I love hischildren.”“But not their father?”

Kingqueried.When she didn’t reply,

he said, “Don’t do it, Eve.I’vebeendownthatroad.Ipromise you, you’ll regretit.”It was the first time her

father had revealed anysort of regret over hismultiple marriages. Evenso, she wasn’t sure if hemeant she’d regretmarrying Connor, or thathe’d make her regretmarryingConnor.

“There’s nothing moreyou can do to hurt me,Daddy.” The angst in hervoice made it plain thathe’d already done enoughtohurtherplenty.Eve saw the frustration

on her father’s face whenherealizedhehadnothingto use for leverage to gether to obey him. She hadno trust fund he couldcontrol. He’d already

kicked her out of houseandhome.Matthadforcedher tomove hermustangsofftheranch.Therewasnoother pressure he couldbringtobeartoenforcehiswill.Eve suddenly noticed

two small feet sticking outfrom under the curtainsthatwerepulledbackfromthe large picture windowbehind King. She pointed

andsaid,“Wereyouawarewehavecompany?”“What?” King swiveled

hischairaroundtofacethecurtains and frowned atthe pair of small cowboyboots that stuck out frombeneath them. “Come outandshowyourself,boy.”For a moment, Matt’s

son didn’t move. Then heshoved his way out frombehind the forest-green

brocade drapes and stoodwith his hip cocked so theshorterlegheldmostofhisweight.Hewas dressed ina miniature version ofwestern gear, including along-sleeved western plaidshirt, Levi’s held up by atooled leather belt, andostrichcowboyboots.“How long have you

been hiding back there?”Kingasked,hisvoicestern.

“A little while,” Matt’sson replied in a quaveringvoice. “Iwasplayinghide-and-seek.”“With whom?” King

demanded in a boomingvoice.“Nobody,” the boy

admitted. “I just like tohide and see how long Ican stand still before I’mdiscovered.”

“It’s not polite toeavesdrop on a privateconversation,” King said.“Does your father approveofthiskindofbehavior?”“He doesn’t like it. But

sincehe’sgonemostofthetimeworking,andPippaisusually busy, I get awaywithalotofstuff.”Evewondered if thesix-

year-old knew how muchhe’d revealed in that little

speech.Afathergonemostof the time working? Asister too busy to keep aneye on him? He soundedlikeanabandonedchild.ItseemedMattwasfollowinginKing’sfootstepsinmorewaysthanone.Kingreachedoutahand.

“Comehere,boy.”“Mynameisn’t‘boy.’It’s

Nathan.”

Eve watched the smileflicker across her father’slips before he said, “Comehere,Nathan.”Theboytooktwohalting

steps that put him evenwith King’s knees beforeKingpickedhimupandsathimonone.“Do you know how to

ride horseback, Nathan?”Kingasked.

The boy nodded. “But Idon’trideanymore.”“Whynot?”“Igot thrownandbroke

myleg.That’swhyIlimp.”“Would you like to go

ridingwithmesometime?”Kingasked.Nathan shook his head.

“I’m afraid of horses. Mydad says I’m foolish. Thatyouhavetofaceyourfears.

ButI’mtooscaredtoride.”Evemetherfather’sgaze

aboveNathan’shead.Howoften had she heard Youhave to face your fearsfrom her father’s lips?Moretimesthanshecouldcount.“You have any objection

to cleaning out stalls?”Kingasked.The little boy looked at

King with wide eyes. “No,sir.”Eve noticed the

appended “sir” andrecognized that form ofaddress as something elseshe’d grownupwith.Kinghad wanted that label ofrespect added to everyresponse. Eve had neverdone it, not if she couldhelp it. She’d answered“yes” and hesitated,

waitingforKingtodemandthe “sir.” Half the time helet it slide, because thatwaseasierthanmakinganissue of the fact that shewasdefyinghim.Maybe there was a

reasonshewasconsideringmarriage to a Flynn whennone of her sisters haddared. Eve had a suddenthought. Was that whyLeah had ended upwith a

brokenheart?Becauseshewasn’t ready to defy Kingand marry a Flynn?Knowing Leah as she did,it seemed far more likelythat Aiden had backedaway,unwillingtofighthisfather to marry aGrayhawk.Eve wondered how her

marriage to Connorwouldaffect all the bad bloodbetween his siblings and

hers.Makeitbetter?Makeit worse? The possibilitiesweremind-boggling.Eve realized she’d lost

track of King’sconversation with Matt’sson.“You’re big enough to

have a job,” King said toNathan.“Iam?”King nodded. “From

now on, every morningafterbreakfast, Iwantyoutoshowupatthestable.”Thelittleboy’swideeyes

were focused steadily onKing.“Why?”“Because it’sgoing tobe

your job to helpmuck outthestalls.”“I’mtoolittle—”“You’re six, right?” King

said.

“I will be in April,”Nathan replied. “That’swhy I’m not in first gradeyet.”“What about

kindergarten?”Eveasked.“Dad said I didn’t have

togoback tokindergartenagain this year. I can juststartfirstgradeinthefall.”Eve thought that was

shortsighted. Nathan

might not need what hewould learn inkindergarten,buthewouldhavemetkidshisownagewith whom he could playand become friends, so hewasn’t so alone in a newplace. Unless Matt didn’tplan to be here that long.Was there any chance hedidn’t plan to stay thewhole year? Could Matthavecomehereforreasons

thathadnothingtodowithclaimingtheranch?Eve was still examining

that novel idea when sheheardPippayellingforherbrother.“Nathan! Where are

you?”The library door flew

open, and Pippa stoppedcold in the doorway. Herjawdroppedwhenshesaw

where Nathan was sitting.“You’re supposed to beplaying inyourroom,”shechided. “Come on. Let’sgo.”Without aword,Nathan

slid off King’s knee andheadedforthedoor.Whenhe got there, he stoppedand turned back to King.“Areyougonnabethere?”“Bewhere?”

“At the stables, to showmewhattodo.”“Of course,” King said.

“Howelseareyougoingtolearnhowtodoitright?”Pippaputahandonher

brother’s shoulder andushered him from theroom without sayinganother word, closing thedoorquietlybehindher.“Are you seriously going

to muck out stallstomorrow morning withthatlittleboy?”Eveasked.“That little boy is my

grandson, and that’s asgoodawayasanytospendtime with him. He’s goingtoneedtobeabletorideifhe’sgoingtotakeoverthisranch one day. The moretime he spends aroundhorses,thesoonerhe’llgetoverhisfearofthem.”

Eve stared at her fatherindisbelief. “Doyoureallybelieve Matt’s going tostay? That he won’t sellthis place the moment it’shis?”“Mark my words: He

won’t sell. My family’sbeen on this ranch forgenerations. A Grayhawkshouldbe running itwhenIdie.”“What about me? What

about Taylor or Vick?What about Leah, forheaven’s sake? Didn’t youthink one of usmight liketoruntheranch?”He looked stunned, as

thoughtheideahadnot,infact, occurred to him. “Ifigured you’d all getmarried and be mothersand—”“What century are you

livingin?”

“This one!” he snapped.“Are you or are you notabout to get married andbecomeamother?”He had her there. Eve

glaredathim.Ifshehadn’tbeen desperate because ofKing’s deal withMatt, shemightnothaveendedupinthe situation she was in.Honestly, she wouldn’thave wanted to run theranch, but she felt sure

Leah would have jumpedatthechance.Andifoneofher sisters had ended upowning the ranch, sheknew she would alwayshavebeenwelcomethere.Which wasn’t the case

now.It hurt to know that her

fatherfavoredMattandhissonoverhisdaughtersandstepdaughter. She feltenviousof the six-year-old

whowasgoingtomuckoutstalls with her father. Itsounded dumb, but Kinghad never done anythingremotely likethatwithherorhersisters.It must have been the

bout with cancer that hadchanged him. All this talkabout ranching dynastiesand inheritances andhaving a Grayhawk atKingdomComehadstarted

upafterhe’dcomeface-to-facewithhismortalityandsurvived. But he hadsurvived, so why all thisplanningforafuturewhenhewouldn’tbearound?She blurted, “Is the

cancerback?”“What makes you ask

that?”“Inoticeyoudidn’tdeny

it,” she said, over the

sudden constriction in herthroat.“Don’tworryaboutme,”

hesaid,againavoidingthequestion. “Worry aboutyourself. Think long andhard before you marryConnor Flynn. That manhas problems you can’timagine.”“What are you talking

about?”

“Why do you think he’srunning that ranch of hisas a refuge for troubledvets?”Eve was shocked that

her father knew Connorhada ranch, letalone thathe’d planned it as asanctuaryforveterans.“Hehasakindheart,”Evesaid.“He killed his best

friend.”

Eve’s stomach clenched.She didn’t contradict herfather, because shecouldn’t. She’d knownConnor had been atortured soul sincereturning home, but shehadn’tknownwhy.“Wheredid you hear that?” sheaskedinameasuredvoice.“Ihavemysources.Just

be careful, girl. ConnorFlynn is a man fighting

demons.”Sherosewithoutanother

word and left the library.Who was King Grayhawkto be accusing Connor ofbeing adisturbed veteran?If anyone had been actingcrazy,itwasherfather.Eve raced toward the

kitchen and the certainhopeofcomfortfromLeah.She was fighting panic bythe time she shoved her

way through the swingingdoor. She opened hermouth to complain aboutKing and snapped it shutagain.Leahwasn’talone.

Chapter11

TOEVE’SDISMAY,Leahwasstanding in the middle of

the kitchen floor arguingwithConnor,whowasstillwearing his coat. Brookeand Sawyer weren’t withhim.“What are you doing

here?” She’d beenregretting her decision toleaveConnor at homeandwishingshehadhisstrongarms around her, andsuddenly,therehewas.Connor whipped his

headaround,tookonelookat the tears swimming inher eyes, and said, “Whatthehelldidhedotoyou?”Hescowledasthefirstteartrickled onto her cheek. “Ishouldneverhave left youtofaceyourfatheralone.”Connoropenedhisarms,

and Eve walked right intothem, seeking the comforthe offered. She slid herarmsaroundhiswaistand

pressed her nose againsthisthroat,lovingthefeelofhis solid strengthsupporting her and theintimacy of his bristledcheekagainstherskin.This was what she’d

imagined it might be likeall those years when she’dstood on the sidelineswanting what she couldn’thave.The realitywas evenbetterthanshe’dimagined.

“Are you all right?” hewhisperedinherear.“I’m fine.Whereare the

kids?” she asked as sheleanedbacktolookintohisconcernedeyes.“I left them with Aiden

andBrian.”From the corner of her

eye,EvesawLeahwinceatthe mention of Aiden’sname. Eve felt a wave of

compassion for her sisterbut remained in the circleofConnor’sarms.Connor continued,

“When I dropped the kidsoff my family was still inthe dark about ourengagement. I figured wecould give them the newswhenwepickupthekids.”Eve’s heart sank. She

hadnodesiretobecordialtothatmalewolfpack,but

sinceshewasnowengagedto one of them, shecouldn’tverywellshowupsnarling. This marriagebusinesswasgetting reallycomplicatedreallyfast.Shemadeherself stepback, soConnor’s arms fell away.“We’dbettergo.”Connorgrabbedhercoat

from the rack and held itso she could put her armsintothesleeves,acourtesy

she’dseenhimperformforMolly on countlessoccasions. His gazeremainedonherfaceasheadjustedthecollar.Evefeltwarm all over. She hadn’trealized that once Connorfelt committed he wouldtreat her with all the careand attention he wouldhave given to her if shewerealreadyhiswife.She felt like a traitor to

her family, because sheliked one of those awfulFlynn boys a lot. Okay.Fine. She loved one ofthose awful Flynn boys.Only he wasn’t awful. Notanymore.Nottoher.Eve saw the frown on

Leah’s face and knew hersister thought Connor wasacting, that his behaviorwas false, that no Flynncould be trusted. Eve

couldn’tallowsuchdoubtsto take hold. She had togive all of herself toConnorandbelievethat,inthe end, he would be abletoloveher.Otherwise,thismarriage was doomedfromthestart.Connorwasreachingfor

the doorknob when Mattpushed thedoor open andsteppedinsidethekitchen.The shoulders of his

shearlingcoatwerelayeredwith snowflakes, and hepulled off his Stetson andslappeditagainsthisjeanstoriditofthesnowcaughton the brim. He stoppedcold when he saw who’dcometovisit.“Well,well.Howareyou,

Connor?”The twomendid one of

those male embraceswhere they bumped

shoulders and slappedeachotherontheback,bigsmilesonbothfaces.“Long time no see,”

Connor said. “I figured I’dlet you get settled before Igave you a call. How areyou,Matt?”MattshotalookatLeah

and Eve before he said,“Notbad.”Eve had been expecting

animosity,butthetwomenhadgreetedeachotherlikeoldfriends.Thenithither.Matt’s mother andConnor’s father had beensister and brother, whichmadethetwomencousins.It had never occurred toher that her elderGrayhawk siblings mightnot shareKing’s aggrievedattitude—which hadbecome her attitude, and

that of her sisters—towardAngusFlynn andhis sons.She’dneverconsideredthefact that,beforeher fatherdivorced Jane Flynn, thecousins might have beenclose.“Are you two friends?”

Eveblurted.Connor turned to her

and said, “Matt’s mom—my aunt—was living withus—” He cut himself off,

hesitated, then finished,“At the end. Matt sharedmany a supper at ourtable.”Eve shot a look atMatt.

Itwasthefirstinformationany of them had gleanedabout Matt’s life beforehe’d lefthome.NowonderAngus was so angry atKing.Apparentlyhe’dbeena witness to his sister’sdeterioration and, very

likely,herdeath.Eve did the math and

realized Connor wouldhave been a ten-year-oldwhen Matt left home atseventeen, which was thesame year Matt’s motherdied.Connorhadbeenoldenoughtogrievethelossofhis aunt, with whom itseemed all of the Flynnboyshadbeenclose.“We’ve missed you,

Matt,”Connorsaid. “Whathave you been doing withyourselfalltheseyears?”“Thisandthat.”Evewasn’t surewhether

Matt had been vaguebecause it would havetaken too much time toexplain,orbecausesheandLeahwerestandingthere.“Eve and I just got

engaged,” Connor

announced.“Congratulations.” Matt

reached out to shakeConnor’shand.“Ihopeyouknowwhatyou’redoing.”She saw Connor’s lips

twist ruefully, concedingthe difficulties that werebound to result from aGrayhawkhitchingupwithaFlynn,nottomentionthesheer number ofcompromises and changes

that occurred when twopeoplemarried.“Eve just told King the

goodnews,”Connorsaid.Matt eyed her

speculatively. “How didthatgo?”“About how you’d

expect.” She wasn’t anymore willing to shareinformation with Mattthanhewaswithher.

“Don’t forget I needthose mustangs off mylandthisweek,”Mattsaid.Evebristled tohearhim

call Kingdom Come “myland.”Butshesimplysaid,“Don’tworry.Myherdwillbe gone by the end of theday.”“Maybe not,” Connor

said.“What’s the problem?”

Eveasked.“Imadearrangementsto

use a friend’s tractor-trailer, sincewe’removingtwenty-two animals. I justgot a call that it’s notavailableuntiltomorrow.”“There’ll be a foot of

snow on the ground bytomorrow,” Matt said,glancing out the kitchenwindow, where snow wasfalling in large, beautiful

flakes.Aspringsnowstormwas

nothingoutoftheordinaryin Wyoming, but it wasgoingtomakeroundingupher mustangs a lot harderif they had to do it with alot of fresh snow on theground.“Daddy has a tractor-

trailer,”Leahsaid.EveturnedtoMatt.“Any

problemifweusethat?”She felt her blood

pressure rise every secondMatt hesitated. To hersurprise, theanswerdidn’tcomefromMatt.“Use it,” Leah said. She

lookedatMatt andarchedabrow.“Doyouwantthosemustangsgone,ornot?”“Takeit!”Mattsnapped.“I’ll make sure it’s

parkedbytheloadingpenswhen you get there,” Leahsaid,ignoringMatt.Evewashalfwayout the

door when Connor turnedback to Matt. “Youshouldn’t have come back,Matt.Youcan’tundowhathappened.”He’d already pulled the

door closed behind himbeforeEvehadachancetoreacttowhathe’dsaid.

She stopped on thecovered back porch. “Whyshouldn’t Matt have comeback?”“If Matt wants you to

know why he left, or whyhe came back for thatmatter,he’lltellyou.”“Youshouldn’thavesaid

anything if you weren’tgoing to spill the beans,”she said irritably. “I don’tlikesecrets.”

“I’ll remember that,” hesaidwithawry smile. “Nosecrets.”Eve felt a spurt of guilt.

She’d been keeping apretty big one for a verylong time. Maybe Connorhad, too, if her father wasright and he’d killed hisbest friend. An accident?Friendly fire? Or did herfather mean killedfiguratively, as in,

something Connor haddone had resulted in hisfriend’sdeath.“We’dbetter getmoving

if we’re going to beat thesnow,” Connor said,makinghershiverwhenheset his hand on her nape.He ushered her to herpickup and opened thedoor, then lifted her withbothhandsatherwaist,asthough she weighed

nothing,andgentlysettledherinthedriver’sseat.Eve had never felt so

precious. She wanted toreach out and smooth thelockofhair fromConnor’sforehead, but it felt likesomething only a loverwoulddo.Sheheldherselfback because she didn’twant to give him anyreason to suspect that herfeelings ran much deeper

than his. She felt far toovulnerabletoshowhimshecared. Besides, he mightbegin towonder justwhenher feelings for him hadgrownsostrong.Ittookanhourforthem

to get back to Safe Havenin their separate vehicles,andanotherthirtyminutesto collect three volunteercowhands and trailer thehorses they would be

ridingontheroundup.“Thesnow’sreallyfalling

hard,” Eve said, biting herlip as she surveyed thelandscape on the driveback to Kingdom Come.Thewindhadwhippedup,andvisibilitywaspoor.“You want to ask Matt

forextratimetomoveyourmustangs?” Connor asked.“Afterall,whatcanhedoifthey’re not gone in a

week?”“Have them picked up

andsenttoslaughter,”Evereplied.“I’mnottakinganychances.Wedoittoday.”“I don’t rememberMatt

being as ruthless as you’repainting him,” Connorsaid.“Maybe he wasn’t then.

Heisnow.Whathappenedtohim?Whydidheleave?

Can you at least tell methat?”Connor shook his head.

“It isn’t my story to tell.AskMatt.Oryourfather.”Eve shot Connor a

sideways look. Her fathermusthavedonesomethinghorrible to Matt, as Leahhadsuggested.Whatcouldbesobad thatMattwouldrun so far and be gone solong? She had no more

time to contemplate thematter, because they’darrived at the pasturewhere the horses werekept.Eve glanced at the

pickupfollowingthemthatcontained Frank and thetwo wannabe cowboys.“I’m a little worried aboutusing those greenhorns togetthisdone.”“The guys who

volunteered said they canride. Besides, we don’thave much choice. Weneedthehelp.”“What if someone gets

lost in this snowstorm?What if someone getshurt?”Connor chuckled.

“You’re forgetting whoyou’re talking about, Eve.Thesearemenwho’vebeenshot at—and who’ve shot

back. They’ve lived interrible conditions formonths at a time, beenbored silly one momentand fighting for their livesthe next. I think they canhandleahorsebackride inthesnow.”Eve pursed her lips and

shrugged. “I don’t want tobe responsible if one ofthemgetsinjured.”A shadow crossed

Connor’s eyes. “I knowwhatyoumean.”Eve considered asking

Connor about his friendwho’d died, but she didn’twant to cause him morepain.Insteadshesaid,“I’msurprised you feltcomfortable leavingBrooke and Sawyer withyour brothers.” Becauseshe’d spent so much timewith Molly, Eve knew the

kids had spent very littletime with their uncleswhileConnorwasgone.“Brian’sgreatwithkids,”

Connorsaid.“Isuspectit’sbecausehemakessomanyvisits to local schoolsdressedupasafireman.”“IthoughtBrianlivedin

town. Did he come to theranch just to spend timewithyourkids?”

Connor shook his head.“Hiswife got the house inthe divorce. He’s beenlivingattheranchwhenheisn’t on duty at the firestation. Brian alwayswanted kids, but his wifedidn’t. It’s another reasontheyweren’tagoodfit.”“Do you want more

kids?”Eveasked.Connorlookedsurprised

by thequestion. “I haven’t

thoughtaboutit.Doyou?”“I’d love tohavea sister

for Brooke and a brotherfor Sawyer, but I’d behappy with two morehealthy children whatevertheirsex.”“Sofourkidsinall?”Eve nodded. It was

something she’d imaginedher whole life. A familywhere the father and

mothersatdowntodinnertogether with theirchildren. Idyllic maybe,butitneverhurttodream.“We’ll have to work on

that when you’re ready,”Connorsaidwithasmile.Evefeltherfaceheatand

knew she was blushing.ShetriedtomeetConnor’sgaze but was too aware ofthe desire in his eyes toholditforlong.Theideaof

making a child with him,somethingthathadbeenafantasyherwhole life,wassuddenlyveryreal.Butshewasn’t willing to take thatgiant leap until she sawhow their “convenient”marriage played out.Which meant continuingthe contraceptives she’dbeen taking the past threemonths since Connor hadcome home. She’d told

herselftherewasverylittlechance that she andConnor would end upmaking love. But she waspractical enough—andhopeful enough?—to havetaken precautions anyway.Nowshewasgladshehad.They parked at the

pasture gate, unloaded thehorses, tightened cincheson saddles, and mountedup.

“How hard are thesemustangs going to be tofind?”Connoraskedasthefiveof themheadedacrossthe rolling terrain onhorseback.“They’ll likely be along

the back fence wherethere’sastandofpinesandevergreens to cut thewind.”That was where they

found them.Therewasno

stallionwithherherd.Hertwenty-two mustangsconsistedofsixteenmares,two of which werepregnant, five geldedyearlings, and a colt thathad been born shortlybefore she’d bought theherd.The mustangs were still

wild, and their instinctswere honed to surviveattacks by wolves, bears,

and mountain lions, sothey were alert andrunning the instant theycaughtsightoftheriders.Evereinedhermountto

a halt, her heart in herthroat as she watched thewild horses take flight,manes and tails flying.They looked majestic,harking back to a bygoneday when there had beenmillions of wild horses on

theplains,justastherehadonce beenmillions ofwildbuffalo. The sight of hersmall band of mustangsgalloping across the snow,their pounding hoovessendingpowderflying,wasbreathtaking.Eve wished she had her

camera with her. Takingphotographs of wild herdswas how she’d fallen inlove with mustangs in the

first place.Her small herdincluded three goldenpalominos, two stunningbrown-and-white pintos,one gray, and onechestnut. The rest werebrowns,somewithstarsontheir foreheads,a fewwithwhite stockings, but mostjust as ordinary asordinary could be. Evedreamed of the day thatthe single colt, which was

blackwith awhite star onitsforehead,wouldtakeitsplaceasleaderoftheband.Except, by the time the

colt was full grown, therewould be no herd. Thesehorseswerealldestinedtobe tamed and sold assaddle horses. If the colthad been born into a wildherd, it would eventuallyhave fought anotherstallion for the right to

become patriarch. But asfar as most folks wereconcerned, there was noreason to keep him as astudwhenallhecouldpassalongweremustanggenes.Before her father had

given away his ranch, Evehad imagined her smallherd ofmustangs roamingfreeforever.Buttheirliveswere going to change, justasherswaschanging.

Living with Connor,loving Connor, was adream come true—exceptforthepartwherehedidn’tlove her back. Eve didn’tknowiftherewasawaytomake someone fall in lovewith you. All she could dowas be the best wife andmother she could be andhope love would grow.There was a great deal ofrisk in layingher heart on

the line.But if shewantedthe gold ring, she had toreachoutandgrabforit.EvewaitedforConnorto

mountup.Oncehewasonhishorse,shemethisgazeandsaid,“Ifwe’regoingtoget married, I think weshoulddoittomorrow.”

Chapter12

EVE RODE THE whole wayback to Safe Haven with

her heart in her throat,wondering what Connorthought of her suggestion,wondering if she’dmade amistake. There had beenno opportunity for him torespond during the triphome, because Frank hadjoined them in Connor’spickup. Eve had troubleconcentrating on Frank’sideas for the best way toinvolve the vets with

taming her mustangs,because every molecule inher body was ontenterhooks awaitingConnor’sanswer.Astheyunloadedthelast

of the mustangs at SafeHaven, Eve kept glancingat Connor, trying to get asense of what he wasfeeling, but he never oncelooked at her. She felt herstomach clench as the

moment approachedwhentheywouldbealoneagain.She wondered why itmattered so much to herwhether they started theirmarriagenoworsixweeksfrom now. It didn’t takemuch soul-searching tofindtheanswer.That brief moment of

closeness at KingdomCome, when Connor hadofferedsupportandsolace,

had shown herwhat she’dbeen missing all theseyears. It seemed likeforever that she’d wantedto be Connor’s wife. Nowthat the way was open forthem to marry, what wasthe point of waiting evenonedaylonger?The sooner they were

husband and wife, thesooner Connor could startfalling in love with her.

Evenmorethanthejoiningof their bodies, she cravedConnor’s love. Evewantedto see the glow inhis eyeswhenhelookedatherthatshe’dseenwhenhe lookedat Molly. Most of all, shewanted the freedom, atlong last, to express herloveforhim.“Thanks for your help,

Frank,” she said. “ConnorandIcouldn’thavedoneit

without you and yourfriends.”“There they go,” Connor

called out as he put abooted foot on the lowestwooden rail of thepasturegate at Safe Haven andleanedhisarmsonthetoprail. Eve stepped onto thelowest rail beside him,steadying herself with herhandsonthetoprail,closeenough to touch but not

actually touching, andwatched the last of hermustangs trot off, theirtailstothewintrywind.“I’ll start working with

that pinto mare in themorning,” Frank said. “I’llcheckwiththemenandletyou know how many ofthemwanttoparticipate.”“Thanks, Frank,” Eve

said. “I appreciate thismorethanyouknow.”

“We’re the ones whoappreciateyourwillingnessto let us work with yourmustangs.”Frankgaveherasnappysaluteagainstthebrim of his Stetson. “Seeyoulater.”“We’d better go pick up

the kids,” Connor said ashe slid an arm aroundEve’s waist to help herdown. “Aiden and Brianmust be worn to the bone

bynow.”Eve feltherheartbeata

little harder, not justbecause Connor’s armremainedaroundherwaistas they headed backtoward his pickup, butbecause making sure shewas safely down from herperch was one moreindication of howconsiderate and caring hewas toward the woman in

hislife.She glanced at Connor,

looking for even a little ofthe anxiety she felt, butsawnone.Evewasn’tsorryshe’d jumped the gun.She’d listened to herintuition all her life, andher instincts told her thatgetting married now wastherightthingtodo.Herheartskippedabeat

when Connor asked, “Do

you really want to getmarriedtomorrow?”Eve’s reply had nothing

to do with wanting to bemarried to the man sheloved. Instead she said,“Thesoonerwe’remarried,thelesschanceforeitherofour fathers to try to stopus.”“Isthatyouronlyreason

fortherush?”

She should have knownConnor wouldn’t settle forthe easy answer. Did hewant her feelings to be apart of the decision? Shecouldn’t admit to lovinghim. Not now. Not yet.Then she realized theperfect answer was rightunderhernose.“Iwanttobeamotherto

BrookeandSawyer.Iwanttobeapartofwhatyou’re

doingatSafeHaven.AndIwantmymustangstohavea home. Those threedesires aren’t going tochange.”“Do you want our

familiestobethere?”Evemade a face. “For a

make-believemarriage?”“It’s not make-believe,

Eve. It’s convenient. It’spractical. But it’s entirely

real.”Eve could feel her pulse

beating frantically in herthroat. Entirely real. Shewanted everything thosewords suggested. Love.Laughter. Happily everafter.“It would be difficult

under the best ofcircumstances to get ourfamilies into the sameroom together without

some kind of clash,” shesaid. “I would rather havejust you,me, and the kidsthere.”“Youwon’tmisshavinga

bigwedding?”hesaidasheopenedthepassengerdoorof his pickup and set hishand under her elbow tohelpherinside.She’d never dreamed of

awhiteweddingdressorabouquetofwhiterosesand

baby’sbreathorhersistersdressedupasbridesmaids,because by the time shewas eighteen the man shelovedwas alreadymarriedto another woman. It hadnevermademuchsensetoimagine her wedding inany kind of detail whenthere was no groom shewantedtomarry.“I’d be happy with a

simplecivilceremony,”she

replied,meetinghisgazeasheputthetruckingear.“All right. We can do

whatever paperwork isnecessary in town thisafternoon.”Eve’sthroatwasswollen

with emotion. It was hardtobelievethatbythistimetomorrow she would nolonger be Eve Grayhawk.She would be Eve Flynn.Mrs. Connor Flynn. As a

teenager she’d writtenthose names, embellishedby flowers and hearts, inher spiral notebook overandoveragain.SheturnedtostareoutthewindowsoConnor wouldn’t see thetearsbrimminginhereyesandstinginghernose.Howoften did your dreamsreallycometrue?Evefeltasmile forming on her faceand let herself feel the

happiness bubbling upinsideher.The ride to the Flynn

ranch seemed short,probablybecausehermindandheartwerebothracingwithexcitement.“Willyourfatherbehome?”“He’salwayshome.”Asopposedtoherfather,

who was almost never athome.

“What’s he going tothinkofthismarriage?”“It doesn’t matter what

he thinks. We don’t needhis permission orapproval.”“Hedoesn’tcontrolyour

trustfund?”“Hedoes,buthe’snever

interferedwith it before. Idon’t see why he shouldstartnow.”

Evewondered ifConnorwasbeingnaïve.Herfatherwas more than willing toapply financial pressure togetwhathewanted.Itwashard to believe Anguswouldn’tdothesame.Wouldhebeabletotalk

Connoroutofthemarriagebased on the enmitybetween their families?Orthreatenhimwithfinancialconsequencesifhemarried

aGrayhawk?“I can’t believe hewon’t

have something to sayabout us gettingmarried,”Evesaid.“Dad might have

objections, but onlybecausehe’sworriedaboutmy happiness,” Connorsaid.It was hard to imagine

AngustheOgre,assheand

her sisters had oftenreferred to him, as aloving,caringfather.“Whatdoyoumean?”“My father is convinced

that you three Brats arespoiledrotten.Hewouldn’twantme to end upwith awife who isn’t responsibleenough to be an equalpartner.”There was just enough

truth in the accusation tomake Eve defensive. “I’vegrown up a lot over thepastcoupleofyears.”Connor laughed. “I’m

not the one making thoseclaims. It’s been a fewyears, but you have toadmit, that last stunt youandyoursisterspulledwasprettychildish.”Eve flushed. “You Flynn

boys deserved it after you

Saran-wrapped Leah’spickupintown.Ittookheran hour to unwrap it—atnight, in below-zeroweather—before she coulddrivehome.”Connor laughed. “You

should have seen the lookon Aiden’s face when hecame out to themudroominhisstockingfeetthenextmorning to put on hisboots,andtheywereglued

to the porch.He wasmadasapeeledrattler.”Taylor had discovered

that the Flynns left theirboots on the screened-inback porch to keep themudandmanureoutofthehouse,whichhadmadetheprankeasytoaccomplish.The more Eve thought

about it, the more shecould understand at leastoneofAngus’sconcerns.It

washerownfault thatshehadn’t moved away fromKingdom Come andstarted a life independentof her father. Inertia hadkept her living at home.She’d toldConnorshewasa responsible adult, whichwas true, but she’d neverbeen responsible foranyone but herself. Evewasn’tlazy,butshe’dneverhad towork really hard at

anything, either. She’dbeen capricious as a childand a thrill-seeker as ateenager, but she’d grownup and out of the sort ofbehavior that had gottenherlabeledasoneofKing’sBrats.Atleast,shethoughtshehad.Butwasn’t thismarriage

the sort of crazy leapacross a giant chasm thatsheandhersistersusedto

attempt, with calamitywaiting at the bottom ofthecrevasse?Eve wondered if her

suddenangstaboutgettingmarried so quickly arosefrom the fear that shewouldn’t measure up toMolly, who’d been a greatmotherandaperfectwife.“Doyouhaveanysecond

thoughts about gettingmarried in such a hurry?”

sheasked.Connor’s lips pressed

flat for amoment, and heshook his head slightly.Evewaitedforhimtomeether gaze, but he kept hiseyes on the road as hespoke. “In an ideal world,I’dratherspendmoretimegettingtoknowyou.Ihavean idea of who you are inmy head, but that doesn’tmean it’s who you really

are.” He met her gaze atlast and added, “I like thewoman I know. I hopethat’swho you turn out tobe.”Eve remained silent,

because thegood friend toMolly and godmother tohis children she’d let himsee wasn’t the sinfulwomanshefelt like inside.That woman had covetedMolly’s husband. That

woman couldn’t helpfeeling guilty for the joyshe expected to feel asConnor’swife.Eve wondered if she

shouldconfessallnow.Tellthetruth,andletthechipsfall where they may. Butshewastooashamed—andtoodesirousofthelifethatfinally seemed withinreach—tospeak.SomaybeAngus Flynn wasn’t so

wrongtoworrythatoneofKing’s Brats might not besuchagoodwifeforoneofhissons.“We’re here,” Connor

announced as he shut offtheengine.“I’ve always wondered

what your bachelor abodelookslikeinside,”Evesaid.“What are you

expecting?”

“Spartan furnishings.Leather and liniment oneverysurface.Dishesinthesink.”Connor laughed. “Come

insideandsee.”

Chapter13

CONNOR REALIZED ITwasn’texactlytruethathis

fatherhadneverinterferedwith his trust fund. Angushadn’t revoked the trust,but he’d threatened to doso if Connor didn’t leavethearmy.Hehadn’tbowedto his father’s wishes, buthe wondered now if theonly reason Angus hadn’tcut him off was becauseMolly had died. He felt ashiver of foreboding rundown his spine. What if

Angus forbade themarriage?Connor forced his

thoughts away from theworst-casescenario.Angushated King for what he’ddone to Aunt Jane, buthe’d never gone afterKing’s daughters. It wasConnor and his brotherswho’d done that. Connorwasn’t surehowhis fatherwould react when he

presented Eve Grayhawkashisfiancée.The subject of marriage

between the two familieshad never come up, notevenwhenAidenhadgoneouta fewtimeswithLeah.Their relationship hadn’tlasted very long, and onceitended,Aidenactedlikeithad never happened.He’dknown his brother hadsuffered precisely because

Aidenhadneverspokenofit.He and Eve came in

through the back door,whichwaswhereeveryoneentered a frontier home.Thedoorwasneverlocked,harkingbacktoadaywhenmen alone on horseback,or with families inConestogawagons,foundawelcome and oftennecessary refuge at any

homesteadontheplains.When they got to the

mudroom off the kitchen,Connor said, “Leave yourboots here.” He grinnedand said, “With any luck,you’ll be able to retrievethemwhenyouleave.”Eve laughed as she toed

off her cowboy boots. Shepadded into theimmaculate kitchen, withits stainless steel

appliances, black granitecounters, andoak floor, inherstockingfeet.“Hey!” he called out.

“Anybodyhome?”Sawyer came running,

yellingthewholewayuntilConnor caught him andliftedhimhighintotheairbefore setting him on hisfeet again.His son giggledand said, “Uncle Brian isfun!”

Connor forced himselfnot to take offense at thesuggestionthatwhileBrianwas fun, he was not. Hewas pleased that Sawyer,who had few memories ofhim, had come runningstraight to him and leaptinto his arms. But itsuddenly dawned on himthat to Sawyer, he wasn’tanyone special. He wasn’t“Daddy.” He was just

anotherfriendlyface.Connor’s heart nearly

broke right then, rightthere.He knew he’d done the

wrong thing avoiding hischildren after his wife’sdeath. But seeing howBrooke cocked her headlike a small birdwhen shedidn’t understandsomething, the same wayMolly always had, or

seeing Sawyer’sunboundedenthusiasmforlife, which Molly had alsopossessed,made him acheforthelossofhiswife.It also fed his guilt that

he’d spent so little timewith her during theirmarriage. He’d just neverimaginedthatshewouldn’talways be there. He wasthe one living in danger’spath.Hewas the onewho

shouldhavedied.Connor glanced at Eve.

Hehadasecondchancetobe a better husband. Hehad a second chance toshare more of himself—and his troubles—with hiswife. He hadn’t wanted toworry Molly, so he hadn’ttold hermost ofwhat hadhappened to him inAfghanistan. But he knewshe’d been hurt by his

unwillingness to explainthe nightmares that hadplaguedhim.He wanted to do better

this time. He just wasn’tsure he could admit thetruth about PatrickDaniel’s death to anyone,especially a woman whoseadmiration he hoped togain,becauseofhispartinthe tragedy. But if hewanted Eve to be open

withhim,heowedher thesamehonesty.Connor’s stomach

knotted. Telling the storyof his best friend’s deathmeant reliving it all overagain.Butthattragedywasthe reason he’d beenwilling to give up being asoldier. The reason he’dstarted Safe Haven. Thereason he wanted tochange his life and be a

betterhusbandand father.HeneededtotellEvewhathadhappened.Soon, he promised

himself. When they kneweachotheralittlebetterhewould find the courage totellEvethetruth.Thenshewould have to judge forherselfwhether,afterwhathe’d done, he was a manworthloving.Connor noticed that

Brooke hung back byBrian’s side. Seeing hercling to his brother gavehim comfort—and madehis throat ache withunshed tears. She spottedEveandrantoher,keepingherdistancefromhim.Connor didn’t

understand why the childwhoknewhimbestskirtedhimmost.WasBrookeoldenough, at four, to blame

him for being gone somuch and leaving herbehind? To blame him fornotbeingtheretoholdandcomfort her when hermother died? Surely not.But he had no otherexplanation for why hisdaughter so persistentlyrejectedhim.Connor realized he’d

been holding his breathand released the air in his

lungs inasilentsigh.He’dearnedtheloveandrespectofhismenincombat.Thisfight was no lessimportant. He would tryharder and hope thatcherishinghischildrenandcaring for them would beenoughtoearntheirlove.WhenAidenentered the

room, Connor could senseEve stiffening beside him.“Where’sDad?”heasked.

“Where he always is,”Aidenreplied.Aside from all the time

spent on horseback inorder to run a ranch thesizeoftheLucky7,agreatdeal of business had to bedone from behind a desk.Every rancher Connorknew had an office with apicturewindowsohecouldstill see the sky when hewas stuck inside working.

Hisdadwasnodifferent.“I’d like him to meet

Eve.”“He already knows

you’re engaged,” Briansaid. “After you droppedoff the kids, he got a callfromtheownerof thecaféwherehemeetsupwithhisfriends for breakfast onFridaymornings.”“And?” Connor said

when Brian stoppedhimselffromsayingmore.Briansmirked.“Ihadno

idea he knew some of thewords he used.” He eyedEve butmade no effort togreether.Connor noticed Eve’s

face was the color ofparchment and graspedher hand in case shetoppledover.Itwascoldasice.

ShestaredfirstatAiden,thenatBrian,andfinallyathim, and murmured, “Ican’t get over how muchyou Flynn brothers lookalike.”“If you say so.” Connor

knewwhy people had thatimpression. Except forDevon, they were all oversix feet tallwithblackhairand blue eyes. Devon, theyoungest, wasn’t quite six

feet and had dark brownhair and gray-green eyes.Asidefromtheir looks, thethree eldest brothers werenothing alike, not inpersonality, not inattitudes,andcertainlynotin the sort of women theypreferred.Then Eve made the

mistakeofsayingtoBrian,“I’ve seen you with yourwife at a couple of charity

functions.”Brian’s countenance

turned dark. “Don’tmention that bi—” He cuthimselfoffasheglancedatthe children. “We’redivorced,” he saidbrusquely.“Iknow,”Evesaid,taken

aback.“Ijust—”“And better off for it.”

Brian went down on one

kneeinfrontofBrookeandgaveherahug, thenstoodandtweakedSawyer’schin.“I gotta go be a fireman.See you urchins soon, Ihope.”“Bye,UncleBrian. Ihad

areallygoodtime,”Brookesaid.Sawyer waved and said,

“Bye,UncleBrian.”Brianleftwithoutaword

to Eve. Connor stoppedhimat thedoorby saying,“This is going to happen,Brian.”Brian turned back, his

eyesbleak,andsaid,“ThenI’msorryforyouboth.”Amoment later,Connor

heard Brian’s bootsthumping as he put themon in the mudroom. HemetEve’sgazeandsawshelookedasshakenashefelt

by Brian’s ominousprediction. He turned toEve and said, “I think weshould take the kids withus when you meet mydad.”“Youjustdon’twanthim

tobeable tosaywhathe’sthinking,”shereplied.“That thought had

crossedmymind,”Connorsaidwithasmilemeant toputheratease.

“That’snotagoodidea,”Aideninterjected.Connorhadforgottenhis

eldest brother was still intheroom.“Whynot?”“You need to be able to

talk. You won’t be able todo that with kids in theroom.”Connor pursed his lips.

It seemed Aiden was nomore optimistic about the

chances of this marriagesucceeding than Brian.“Can you keep an eye onBrooke and Sawyer for afewmoreminutes?”Aiden squatted down

level with the kids. “I’vegot some chocolate chipcookiesandmilk,ifanyonewantssome.”“Ido!”Sawyersaid.“Can I have a glass of

water with my cookieinstead of milk?” Brookeasked, taking the handAidenreachedouttoher.“Sure, pumpkin,” Aiden

said.“She’s not a pumpkin,”

Sawyer said, seemingamused at his uncle’smistake.“She’sagirl.”“Let’s go,” Connor

whispered to Eve. “Before

theynoticewe’remissing.”Connorkepthishandon

the small of Eve’s back,directing her past theGreat Room, with theinevitable spectacularviewof the snowcapped GrandTetons through floor-to-cathedral-ceiling windows,past the grand staircasethat led upstairs to themany bedrooms, all theway to theoppositeendof

the house. He felt theincreasing tension underhis hand as they closed inonhisfather’sstudy.“He’s just a man, Eve,”

he said in an attempt toeaseheranxiety.“He’s a monster of

mythic proportions,” shecountered.He stopped outside the

studydoor,tippedherchin

up,and,onimpulse,kissedher. She seemed startled,and stared at him inconfusion. He felt a littleconfusedhimself.Whyhadhe done it? To comforther? Or to reassurehimself?“We’re engaged,” he

said. “We’re going to bemarried. We need topresent at least thepretense of caring for one

another or my father willeatusbothalive.”“What do you want me

to do?” she said irritably.“We’re gettingmarried forpurely practical reasons.Anysuggestionofaffectionbetweenus is allpretense!Yourfather’snoidiot.”Connor pulled Eve into

his arms and hugged herclose. “This isn’t easy forme,either,”headmitted.“I

guess what I’m suggestingis thatwemake it clear tohim that we’re committedto making this work.” Heleaned back and lookedinto her troubled eyes.“Thatmuchistrue,right?”Shenodded.“What can I do tomake

thiseasierforyou?”She leaned her cheek

against his chest and slid

herarmsaroundhiswaist.“Thishelpsalot.”Heheldherclose,feeling

comforted as he gavecomfort. “Ready?” hewhisperedinherear.“AsI’lleverbe.”Connorwasn’t.Hisbody

had responded eagerly tothefeelofEve’s,whichwaspressed against him frombreast to hips. Too many

unrequited dreams ofmaking love to her, hethought. He suffered apang of guilt at how gladhe was that Eve didn’twant to wait to getmarried. At how happy hewas that someday soonshe’dbesharinghisbed.He was a widower. He

had to go on living, sotherewasnoreasontofeelremorseoverdesiringEve.

He just wasn’t sure whathe’d done to deserve awoman he’d wanted eversince he was seventeen.Theonlywaytorepaysucha gift was to be happy,which likely meantallowing himself to loveher.Even if she can’t love

youback?Connor had no answer

for that. How could he

expecthiswife’sbestfriendtothinkofhiminromanticterms?Ifloveblossomedatall, it was going to taketime.Connor slid an arm

aroundEve’swaist so theywould appear as a couplewhen they entered hisfather’s study. He couldfeel the apprehension inher body and see it in thefurrowonherbrow.

“Takeadeepbreath,”hesaid.Shedid.Asshe let itouthesaid,

“One more.” He waitedwhile she took anotherdeep breath and asked,“Readynow?”Shenodded.“Allright.Let’sdothis.”Connor knocked and

waited until Angus said,

“Come in, Aiden.” Hedidn’t correct his father’smistake before he openedthe door and steppedinside.Anguswasfacingoutthe

window with his back tothedoorandhisheadbentover a stack of papers inhis lap. “I’ve got thebastard,” he chortled. “It’staken me twenty years,but, byGod, this time I’ve

got him. He’s investedeverything. If I play mycards right, he’ll beruined.”There was no doubt in

Connor’smind,orinEve’s,he was sure, who the“bastard” was. He wassorry to have revealed toEvethathisfatherwasstillfixated, twenty years afterAunt Jane’s death, ongettingrevenge.

“It’s me, Dad,” he said,to cut off any furtherrevelations.As Angus swiveled his

chair around and slappedthe papers on his desk,Connor tightened his holdon Eve’s waist. He wasstruckbyhowmuchAngushadchangedsincethefirsttime he’d gone overseas.His father’s jowls saggedandhiseyelidswereheavy

with age. His once-blackhairhadturnedcompletelywhite,makinghisblueeyeslookevenbluer.His posture remained

erect, and although hisbody had thickened,Connor was willing towager that Angus Flynncouldholdhisownagainstmany a younger man. Inshort, he was still aformidable opponent.

Therewas a flare of angerin his eyes at the sight ofEve.“Did you hear all that,

younglady?”Eve’s chin came up. “I

did.”HeturnedtoConnorand

said, “You could have toldme she was in the room,boy.”Hesneered.“Doesn’tmatter. There’s nothing

sheoranybodyelsecandoto help King now. I’vewon.”Connor had felt the

verbalslapbutknewbetterthan to react to it. As thethirdson,he’dbeenlostinthemiddleofthepackandignored. The only way togetnoticedwas to act out,whichhe’ddoneinspades.He’d gotten morespankings than all of his

brothers combined, buthe’d taken his licks andcome back for more,becauseatleastthatmeanthe had his father’s fullattention.“I understand you’ve

already heard about ourengagement.”“I have.” Angus rose

from his chair and said,“Come here, girl, and letme take a closer look at

you.”Hisfather’seyesightwas

justfine,soConnorhadnoideawhyheneededtotakeacloserlook.Nevertheless,he let go of Eve, whocrossed the room andstood before his father’sdesk. He wondered if herheart was beating as hardas his own. Whatevernerves she’d suffered onthe way here were absent

in her demeanor as shegreetedhisfather.“Hello, Mr. Flynn. I’ve

known of you for a verylongtime.It’snicetomeetyouatlast.”He looked her up and

downasthoughshewereabrood mare he wasplanning to buy, thenturnedhispiercinggazeonConnor. “This is yourchoice of bride? One of

King’sBrats?”Connor flushed as he

took the few steps to joinEve and slid his armprotectively around herwaist. “Eve has agreed tomarryme.”“And make you the

happiest of men? I didn’tthink that was possible,when you so recently lostyourwife.”

Angus’s eyes bored intoConnor’sduringthesilencethatfellbetweenthem.He should have known

better than to thinkAnguswould accept his decisiontowed,letalonehischoiceofwife.Hewastemptedtoturn and walk from theroom without defendingeither choice. If it wereonlyhim,he’dgladlyclosethe door between himself

and his father. But hischildren loved theirgrandfather.“We aren’t asking for

your permission or yourapproval.Weonlycametolet you knowwe intend tomarry.”“What does your father

have to say about this?”AngusaskedEve.“He wasn’t any happier

than you appear to be,”Eveadmitted.Angus snorted. “I want

to see his face when thesonof abitch realizeshe’sgoing to have Flynngrandkids.”“Pleasedon’trefertomy

father thatway,”Eve said.“Otherwise, the son of abitch will end up havingGrayhawk hyphen Flynngrandkids.”

Hisfather laughed.“Thegirlhasmoxie,myboy.Goand let me get back towork,” he said, wavingthemoutoftheroom.“That’s it?”Connorsaid,

stunned by the dismissal.You don’t have anythingelse to say? Or anyblessingtogive?Hisfatherlookedhimin

the eye. “I think you’remaking a bigmistake. But

it’s your life. And yourmistake.”Connor didn’t waste his

breath arguing. He turnedand ushered Eve from theroom.Therewerenohugsfor him or his future wifeas there had been withMolly.Therewerenogoodwishes. But none of thatmattered. He was doingtherightthing,whetherhisfather thought so or not.

Havingawifewouldmakehis life and his children’slivesbetter.Once they were out of

his father’s study with thedoor closed behind them,he muttered, “Thank Godthat’sover.”Eve stared at him, her

eyes swimming in tears.“Youdon’tgetit,doyou?”“Getwhat?”

“Nothing’s over. All thedigs, all the slights, all thewords of hate uttered bymy father towardyou,andyourfathertowardme,andultimatelybybothof themtowardourchildren,it’salljustbeginning.”“You’re wrong, Eve.

None of that has to be apartofourlives.”“How can it not?” she

cried. “I’m a Grayhawk,

and you’re a Flynn. Yourfather just admitted he’sbeen plotting revengeagainstmyfatherforyears—and maybe, at last, hasmanagedtoruinhim.”Shethrew her hands up infrustration.“Ican’tdothis,Connor. I can’t! It justwon’twork.”Long after she’d

disappeared from view hewas still standing there,

wondering where he wassupposedtogofromhere.

Chapter14

EVE STOPPED BEFORE shereached the kitchen to

choke back her sobs andcompose herself so shewouldn’tupsetthechildrenor give Aiden Flynn anyhintofhowdevastatedshefelt. She ignored Aiden’sperusal of her reddenedeyes and put an armaround each of thechildren, who were sittingonbarstoolsatthekitchencounter. “Areyou ready togohome?”

“Uh-huh,”Brookesaid.“Where’s Daddy?”

Sawyerasked.“He’ll be here in a

minute.”“Are you going to live

with us forever andalways?”Brookeasked.Eve’s heart jumped to

her throat. “Who told youthat?”“Mrs.Stacksaidyouand

Daddy are gettingmarriedandthatyou’regoingtobeournewmother.”“When did she tell you

that?”Eveasked,appalled.Howwasshegoingtobackout of this marriage whenthe children already knewaboutit?“This morning. When

she talked to us in mybedroom.”

Eve had completelyforgotten about the socialworker. Forgotten aboutthe very real possibilitythatConnor could lose hischildren if he didn’tprovide them with a safe,loving home. Completelyforgotten that they’dalready announced theirengagement toMrs. Stack.What would it say aboutConnor if he was

abandoned by a womanwho’d already agreed tomarryhim,evenifitwasamarriage of convenience?She couldn’t do that tohim, even if it meantputtingupwithathousandnastycommentsfromboththeirfathers.“Wouldyoulikemetobe

your new mother?” sheasked Brooke tentatively.She lovedBrooke, and she

thought Brooke loved her.Butwould the littlegirlbewilling to accept her as areplacement for hermother?“Whatifyoudie,too?”ThatresponsetoldEvea

great deal. Brooke wanteda mother she could love,but was afraid to lovesomeone who might leaveher again. Eve hugged thelittlegirl.Andmadeupher

mind. “Oh, baby, I’m notgoinganywhere.”“I’mnotababy.Sawyer’s

ababy.”Eve laughed. “If you say

so.”SherealizedthatwhileSawyer had been listeningto their conversation, hehadn’t weighed in. He’donlybeena yearoldwhenMolly died. He wouldneverhaveanymemoryofhis mother that he didn’t

getfrompicturesorstoriesthat Eve and Connor toldhim about her. Likely, hehad no idea what role amother was supposed toplayinhislife.Itwouldbeuptohertoteachhim.“Eve’s going to be our

new mother,” Brooke saidwhen her father appearedinthekitchendoorway.EvesawthatConnorwas

shocked by this

announcement, especiallyafter what she’d saidoutside his father’s study.Shemet his troubled gazeandexplained,“Mrs.Stacktoldthechildrenthatwe’regetting married, and thatI’mgoing tobe livingwiththemfromnowon.”“Shedid?”Eve nodded along with

Brooke.

“Um. That’s nice,”Connorsaid.Eve felt like laughing

and crying at the sametime. She’d gotten herselfinto—and out of—a lot ofmesses in the past. Buttherewasnoescaping thisone, so she might as wellmake the best of it. Shesobered, wondering if sheshould tellher fatherwhatAngushadrevealed.Leah’s

words came back to her:He doesn’t have themoney. It was entirelylikely King was aware ofthe trapAngushad set forhim. But had it alreadysnapped shut? Or wasthere still a way for herfathertoescape?Eve suddenly wondered

if Angus’s financialmanipulationwas going toaffectMatt’s possession of

the ranch. Maybe Mattwasn’t going to owneverythingayearfromnowafter all. Maybe it was allgoing to belong to AngusFlynn.SheeyedAiden,whowas

pouring himself a cup ofcoffee on the other side ofthe kitchen, then saidquietly to Connor, “I havetocallmyfather.Ineedtotell him what your father

said, in case there’s a wayhecanfixthings.”“You still want to go

through with thismarriage, after all thediscouraging things myfamilysaid?”“I wish your family felt

differently,butnoneofmyreasons for marrying youhave changed. In fact, ifmy father’s ruined, I needthis marriage more than

ever.”“Then we’d better get

moving,”Connorsaid.“Wehave errands to run intown.” He exchanged asignificant look with Eve,reminding her that theystill needed to get theirmarriagelicense.Eve felt a welling of

sadness. It was one thingto imagine Matt living atKingdom Come. It was

another thing entirely toimagine it lost forever toAngus Flynn. But itseemed whatever financialArmageddon was going tooccur had alreadyhappened. And in thatcase, it made sense tomarryquicklyandquietly.ConnorcrossedtoAiden

and said, “Thanks fortaking care of the kidstoday.”

“My pleasure.Everythingokaywithyou?”“I’mhanginginthere.”AtAiden’squestion,Eve

took a closer look atConnor, and saw that hisface looked drawn and hiseyes looked wounded. Heappeared to be a man ontheedgeofexhaustion.Shewondered just how muchsleep he’d been getting inthedaysbeforehe’dgotten

his children back. Clearly,he needed the help she’doffered and then snatchedaway. Clearly, he wasrelieved to have it offeredagain.Eve picked up Brooke

while Connor retrievedSawyer, and the kidswaved at their uncle asthey headed out the backdoor. She helped Connorbuckle the kids into their

car seats and watchedthemfallasleepassoonastheygotontheroad.“The kids must have

worn themselves outplaying with Aiden andBrian,”Connorsaid,eyeingthesleepingchildrenintherearviewmirror.“They were up in the

middle of the night andthen missed their naps,”Evereplied.

He glanced at her andasked,“Whatchangedyourmind,Eve?”She sighed. “Mrs. Stack

put me on the spot whenshe told the kids we weregetting married. I realizedI’d regret it if I let youdown.AndIdidn’twanttodisappoint Brooke, whoseems to want anothermotherbutwho’sworriedImight die. Sawyer, bless

his heart, doesn’t seem toknowwhatamotheris.”“If youdon’twant to do

this,don’tdoit.”Eve’s heart skipped a

beat. She glanced atConnor, whose hands hadtightened on the steeringwheel until his knuckleswere white. “Are youhavingsecondthoughts?”“Second, third, and

fourth thoughts. I haven’tchanged my mind, but Idon’t want to force youintoanything.”“I want to marry you,”

she said, realizing that ifshe wasn’t careful, shewould lose the man sheloved to his sense ofchivalry. “I want to be amother to Brooke andSawyer.AndIwanttohavemore children with you.

It’sjustthat—”“Our families are a

problem,” he finished forher. “We don’t have to lettheminterfereinourlives.Wecansetboundariesandrefuse to listen when onebad-mouthstheother.”“You’re dreaming if you

think you can draw a linein the sand that ourfamilieswon’tcross.”

“Theycan’thurtusifwestick together,” Connorinsisted. “So. Do you stillwanttodothistomorrow?Ornot?”She felt her heart

squeeze. It seemed it wasup to her whether thiswedding was going tohappen. She swallowed torelieve the suddenconstriction in her throatand said, “Could we have

the kids with us when wemarry? I think Brookemightliketobepartoftheceremony, and it mighthelpSawyertounderstandalittlebetterthatyouandIare going to be partnersfromnowon.”“Partnerssoundsgood.”Eve didn’t reply. As far

as she was concerned,partners was just a placetostart.

Ahalfhourlatershewasquestioning her ability tostep intoMolly’s shoes—atleast as far as parentingwas concerned. Both kidswere whiny and tired anddidn’t want the mac andcheese Connor had fixedthem for supper, despitethe fact that it was theirfavorite meal. Brookefought with Sawyer overthe toys in the tub and

didn’t like the SpongeBobpajamasEvepickedoutforher. Sawyer wanted tosleepinEve’sbedroomandcried when she made himstayinhisownbed.Connor was beside

himself,becausehe’dneverdealtwiththekidswithoutMolly’s help when theywere this contrary. “Aretheylikethisoften?”“Often enough,” Eve

replied. “It’ll help if wekeep them on a schedulelikeMolly did, so they getnaps and have a regularbedtime.”“You promised me a

story tonight,” Brookeremindedherfather.Connor found a Dr.

Seuss book and startedreadingit,butBrookesaid,“Not that one. I wantAreYouMyMother?”

Eve and Connor bothsearched for the book, butneither of them couldlocateit.“I’m sorry, Brooke, it

isn’there,”Connorsaid.Brooke started crying

and wouldn’t stop. Whatshemoanedwasn’t“Iwantmy book.” It was “I wantmymommy.”“What do I say to her?”

Connor said,his voice rawwithpain.“Whatwillmakeitbetter?”Eve slipped off her

shoes, lay down besideBrooke, and pulled thelittle girl into her arms.“I’mhere,sweetheart.”Brooke slung her arms

around Eve’s neck andcried, “Mommy, Mommy,Mommy.”

Eve met Connor’sagonized gaze and said,“Why don’t you go checkonSawyer?”Eve just about had

BrookecalmeddownwhenConnor returned with aweeping Sawyer in hisarms.Hedidn’tsayaword,just slid Sawyer under thecoversinthemiddleofthebed, kicked off his boots,and crowded under the

covers with the rest ofthem.Eve was facing the

center of the bed, so shecould see Connor’s eyesabovethechildren’sheads.He looked both desperateand disappointed that hischildren weren’tcomfortable sleeping intheir own rooms. Hereached over, turned offthe light, and said, “Time

forbed,everybody.”A very short while later

thesnifflesstopped.Alittlewhile after that bothchildren could be heardbreathing slowly andsteadily, signaling theywereasleep.“Do we dare leave

them?” Eve whispered toConnorinthedark.“I’m not willing to take

the chance. You’rewelcometogo.”“If it’s all the same to

you, I’ll stay, too. Goodnight,Connor.”“Goodnight,Eve.”Shewas just drifting off

to sleep when she heardhim mutter, “Somehow,this isn’t how I imaginedour first night in bedtogether.”

Chapter15

EVE WAS STARTLED awakeand found Connor tossing

and making fretful noisesin his sleep, clearly in thethroes of some sort ofnightmare. She debatedwhether to wake him, butrealized if she didn’t, hemightdisturbthechildren.Sheslippedoutofbedandcrouchedbesidehim.“Connor,” she

whispered.He made a guttural

sound and struggled

beneaththesheets.Sheputa hand on his shoulder,andhesatboltupright.Toher surprise, he didn’tmakeasound,justgrabbedfor something—whichwasn’tthere.Aweapon?Eve held her breath as

Sawyer,whowasclosesttoConnor, rolled over, butthe little boy settled againwithoutwaking.“Connor,” she said

quietly.“Youwerehavinganightmare.”His eyes finally found

her face in the moonlight,and she saw a look ofagony that made herstomachchurn.“I need to get out of

here,”hemuttered.He rose as silently as a

wraith, and Eve followedhim down the hall all the

waytohisbedroom.Hesatonhisbedwithoutturningonalight,thenpalmedhiseyesashedroppedbackonit.“God.Thatwasawful.”Evedidn’tthink,shejust

acted. She crossed themoonlit roomand crawledonto the bed beside him.She lay close and put anarm across his chest,offering comfort. Amomentlaterheturnedon

hissideandpulledherintohis embrace, their legstangling as he pressed hisnoseagainstherthroat.She could feel him

trembling and held himtighter.Shewaitedforhimtospeak,tosharewhateveritwasthathadshakenhimsobadly,wantingtohelp.She ran her hand

throughhishairandrestedit on his cheek. “I’m here,

Connor.Areyouallright?”He swallowed hard.

“Mollyusedtoaskmewhatwas wrong.” His nextwords seemed to bewrenched from him. “Inevertoldher.”Eve remained silent. If

he hadn’t told Molly whatwas troubling him, hewasn’t likely to share itwith her. She ran asoothing hand over his

shoulder, holding himclose.“I should have told her

what caused thenightmares,” he said. “Ipromised myself I wouldtell you. I just didn’t planon doing it this soon.”Herolled over onto his backagain, separating them,and threw an arm acrosshiseyes.Eve stayed on her side

facing him. “You don’thave to explain if you’drathernot.”He sat up, keeping the

distancebetweenthem,hiseyes glittering in themoonlight. “I figure I oweit to you to let you knowjust who you’re marrying.In case you want to backout.”Evesatup,too,herheart

thumping hard in her

chest,andstaredathim.“Idon’t think I want to hearthis.”“I got my best friend

killed.”Eve held herself still.

That was a very differentstatementfromIkilledmybest friend, but all thesame, Connor obviouslyblamed himself for hisfriend’sdeath.

“I sent Paddy out on apatrol I shouldhave takenmyself. I told him I wasexhausted, and hevolunteered to go in mystead.” He sighed andshoved an agitated handthroughhis hair. “Iwasn’ttired. I’d had a couple ofreally close calls—gotgrazedbyabullet,caughtalittleshrapnelfromanIED—and I figured my luck

couldn’t last. I was justplainscared.”“Was it anything in

particular that scaredyou?”“Coming home without

armsorlegs.Cominghomewith a traumatic braininjury. Coming homeburned beyondrecognition. Not cominghomeatall.”

“That would do it,” Evesaid, seeing the grislyhumor in his recitation ofthe dangers he and everyothersoldierfaced.“The risk of getting

woundedorkilledispartofthedeal,”Connorsaidinaharsh voice. “You fightanyway. You do your dutyfor the sake of yourbuddies.” He rubbed bothhands over his face. “That

day, I didn’t. And Paddydied.Iheardhisradiocallsfor help. I heard himscream when he got hit. Iheardhimdying.”Evedidn’tknowwhat to

say.WasConnortoblame?Had he done somethingcowardly?Orhadasoldierwho’d seen too much warsimply reached his limit?“Youkeptonfighting,”shepointed out. “You didn’t

quit.”“Ifelttooguiltytoquit,”

he said flatly. “I was aliveandPaddywasdead.”“You can’t blame

yourself.Hewas a soldier.Thingshappeninwar.”“It should have been

me!” Connor said in atormented voice. “There’sno going back. There’s noundoing what’s done. My

weakness—”Before he could finish

Eve was in Connor’s lap,her legs around his hips,her arms around his neck.She pressed her cheekagainst his and said,“You’re not weak! Youwere a good soldier. Youhave the medals to proveit.” She leaned back andlookedintohiseyes.“Haveyoueverthoughtthatyour

friendmusthaveseenwhatyou were feeling, that hewanted to go in yourstead? That Paddy wentbecause he cared aboutyou, and it was the bestway—maybe the only way—hecouldhelp?”Shewasn’texpectingthe

kiss. It came along with amurmured “Thank you,Eve.”Evetriedtospeakagain,

but their lips caught andthe kiss lingered. Theywere sitting in a pose sointimate she couldn’t helpfeeling his arousal, warmand hard, pulsing againsttheheartofher.“Let me love you,” he

whispered.SheshiveredashemovedherT-shirtasideand kissed her nakedshoulder. His other handslid up under the cloth to

close possessively aroundherbreast.Eve’swholebodytingled

with anticipation. All herhigh-minded vows to waitfor true love flew out thewindow. Connor’s tongueslidintohermouth,tastingand teasing, and shereturned the favor. All ofher dreams were finallycomingtrueandtherealitywas even better than the

fantasy.She could feel the

muscle and sinew in hisback and arms as shecaressed him. Her handbrushed across a scar onhis side, and she pausedandtraceditagain.He froze, then dropped

his head against hershoulder. His hand let goofherbreastandfellawaytothebed.

Eve realized that thedemons that plagued himhad taken hold again. Sheheldhimcloser,wantingtocomfort, wanting to easehispain.“Was this where the

bullet grazed you?” sheasked as she traced awoundunderhisarm.Heshookhishead.“That

wasshrapnel.”Hetookherhand and placed it on an

indentation at his waistwhere flesh was missing.“The bullet tore a chunkoutofme.”She ran her hand over

the spot and felt himflinch.“Doesitstillhurt?”He smiled wryly. “You

tickledme.”“Oh. Where did the

shrapnel hit?” She’d seenthe wounds on his chest,

but she wanted to feelthem with her hands. Itwastheonlywayshecouldthink of to share his painandtoeaseit.He unbuttoned a couple

of buttons on his shirt,then pulled it off over hishead. He sat unmoving,allowing her to examinethe scars slanting acrosshis chest, which gleamedwhiteinthemoonlight.

Eve traced several oftheminturn,thenreachedfor the one over his heart.“Thisonewasclose.”“A quarter inch deeper

andI’dbedead.”“I’m glad you were

spared. I’m so glad youcame home to…” She wasabout to say “me” andsubstituted “us.” Sheleaned forward to kiss thescar and felt him quiver

when her lips touched hisflesh.EvedrapedherarmsaroundConnor’s neck andleanedherheadagainsthisshoulder,lovingthefeelingof closeness to him thatwas more than physical.“Did you start Safe Haveninmemoryofyourfriend?”Connor shook his head.

“I started it for guys likeme, who have to go backagain and again to fight.

Guys who need a respitefrom killing and death.Guys who need a breakfromtheconstantwarinessof watching for the bulletorbombthat’sgoingtogetyou. Paddy’s sacrificeforced me to acknowledgethat even a man like me,withmedals for valor, haslimits. That soldierssometimes desperatelyneedaplacetorest,sothey

canfightagain.”Eve kissed his throat.

“You’redoingagoodthing,Connor.”“I think what you’re

doing for those mustangsis pretty special, too,” hereplied. “What got youstarted?”Eve took advantage of

the opportunity to touchConnor, and brushed the

stubborn lock of hair offhis forehead. “A friendaskedmetotakephotosofa herd of wildmustangs aweek before they werescheduled to be removedfrom land where they’dbeenrunningwildalltheirlives. They were going tobe rounded up and placedincorrals.”“Why?”Connorasked.Her body quivered with

anger. “According to theBureau of LandManagementthegrasslandwhere the mustangs livedwas‘overpopulated’fortheavailablefoodandwater.”“Anditwasn’t?”“Itwouldn’thavebeenif

the wildmustangs weren’tsharing it with a herd ofcattle.”“Whosecattle?”

“Whoever leased theland from the governmentatrock-bottomprices.”Sheleanedbacktolookintohiseyes. “Oh, Connor, theywere so beautiful in thewild!Soplayful.Soutterlyfascinating to watch. TheweekIspentwiththatherdI took some of the bestphotographs I’ve evertakeninmylife.“My friend invited me

back a month later to seethe same herd—or rather,whatwasleftofit—inpenswaiting to be adopted andturnedintosaddlehorses.”Eve sighed heavily. “Theystoodcantedonthreelegs,uninterested in theirsurroundings—no need tograze, no need to be waryof predators—in a dirtcorral with no availableshade. The life had gone

out of their eyes. I stayedfor the sale of themustangs thathadn’tbeenadopted the third timearound, the ones sold to‘kill buyers.’ The onesheadedtoslaughter.”She shuddered and felt

Connor’s arms tightenaround her. “Then Imadethe mistake of followingthe kill buyer’s truck as itleft. When I passed it on

the highway, I saw a wildhorse that was clearly indistress, the whites of hiseyes showing, his mouthopen wide to reveal baredteethasheshrieked—that’sthe word that comes tomind—shrieked in terror.Did he know what wascoming? I don’t know. Iracedtoget infrontof thetruck,thenslammedonmybrakessothedriverhadto

screech to a halt to keepfrom hitting me. I boughteveryanimal in that truck.Twenty-twomustangs.”“Yourherd.”She nodded, her head

moving against his chest.“It took everypenny Ihadinsavings,butitwasworthit. You’ve seen themrunning free, how proudtheyare,howmajestic.”

“I’m surprised you’relettingthevetsbreakthemtosaddle,”Connorsaid.“If I were wealthy, if I

hadtheland,I’dkeepthemfree. But they won’t beunhappy as saddle horses,notiftheygetgoodhomes.Horsesandmenhavebeenpartners for eons.Besides,there are a lot moremustangs out there thatneedtoberescued.”

“I guess you and I haveat least one thing incommon,”Connorsaid.“What’sthat?”“We want to save the

world.”Eve laughed. “Not the

world. Just a few wildhorses.”“Andafewgoodmen.”Evehadneverfeltcloser

to another human being

than she felt to Connorright then. The amazingthing was that there wasnothing sexual about theircloseness. Was this whatmarriage was like? Wasthis what their life wouldbe like in the years tocome?Eve realized that

although Connor had said“Let me love you,” it hadbeen a request for the

physical act. What they’dshared had been far moreprofound. He’d told hersomething he’d nevershared with Molly. Whatdiditmean?“I’msorrymynightmare

woke you,” Connor said.“Youmustbewhipped.Doyouwanttosleepherewithmeorgojointhekids?”Evewantedverymuchto

stay with Connor, but she

was afraid they’d end upmaking loveafterall.Theywere going to be marriedtomorrow, and even if shewasn’t going to have afancy wedding, it was stillpossibletohaveaweddingnight.“Ineedtogobacktomy

ownbed,”shesaid.“Idon’twant the kids to wake upandfindmegone.”Connor kissed her

quickly on the lips andstood as he eased her outofhislapandontoherfeet.Everealizedhewantedherout of the bedroombeforehe gave in to temptation.Therewasacertainlooktohisfeatures,aheavinessoflids,a fullnessof lips, thattold her hewas ready andwillingtomakelovetoherrightthen,rightthere.Eve glanced at Connor

once over her shoulderbefore she turned and randown the hall. She wascarefulnottowakethekidswhen she slipped underthe covers. But if shethought she could fallasleep, shewas verymuchmistaken. Thoughts of herwedding night, and hopesand expectations for thefuture,keptherawakelongpastwhensheshouldhave

beensoundlysleeping.

Chapter16

EVE WOKE THE nextmorning to the soundof a

landline ringingsomewhere in the houseand discovered that shewas alone in bed. Whenshe’dreturnedtoherroomlast night, she’d changedout of her clothes and puton a knee-length, Swiss-dotted, baby-bluenightgownsoshewouldn’tget caught half dressed ifthekidswantedherhelpinthemorning.

When she’d finallymanaged to doze off, shehadn’t slept well. Brooke’selbows and knees stabbedhereverytimethelittlegirlrolled over, and the kidshad sprawled across somuch of the bed, she’dspent thenight clinging totheedge,hopingnottofalloff. By the time dawnarrived,shewasexhausted.She couldhear the kids in

the kitchen with Connorandblessedhimforlettinghersleepin.Shewasinthemiddleof

a lazy stretch, groaningwith enjoyment as sheextended her fingerswide,her hands high over herhead and her toes archedtowardthefootofthebed,when Connor appeared inthe doorway, phone inhand.

“It’sforyou.”Eve felt self-conscious

because, with mascaraclumped on her eyelashesand her hair spiked everywhichaway,shelookedlikesomething the cat draggedin.Connor must have just

gottenoutoftheshower.Alockofdamphair felloverhis scarred forehead, andhe was freshly shaven. He

was dressed in a short-sleeved black T-shirt thatshowed off his powerfulbiceps and jeans fadedwith age that lovinglycuppedtheproofofhissex,which happened to be ateyelevel.She had a vivid

recollection of what it feltlike to have that warm,hard part of him nestedagainst her own softness

and felt her body quicken.Everanherhandsthroughher tangled hair to keepfromreachingouttotouch.“Hardlyanyoneknows I’mhere.Whoisit?”He handed her the

phone. “I don’t know.Some woman asking foryou.”Evetriedtoimaginewho

it could be, but came upblank. She started to slide

outofbedandrealizedhernightgownhadgapedopenat the top. She grabbed atit and shook her head inchagrin as she metConnor’sgaze.Hegrinnedandwaggled

his eyebrows,acknowledging that he’denjoyedtheview.Eveplayfullyswattedhis

armasshetookthephonefrom him. “This is Eve

Grayhawk.”She could feel Connor’s

eyesonherasshelistenedand then replied to thespeakerontheotherendofthe line. “Um, yes. I see.Howsoon?Yes.Howlong?Thank you. I’ll be intouch.”Sheclickedoffthephone

anddroppeditonthebed,too stunned for amomenttospeak.Shelookedathim

with amazement and said,“That was NationalGeographic. They lovedmy photographs. Theyhave another assignmentforme.”Connor’s smile was

instant and infectious. Heliftedherintohisarmsandswung her in a circle.“Congratulations! I toldyouyourworkwasgood.”Shewas laughingby the

time he set her down. “Istill can’t believe this ishappening. It’s a dreamcome true.” It just didn’tseem possible that she’dbeen offered somethingthat she’d been workingtoward ever since she’dfirstpickedupacameraatthirteen.She’d told Mrs. Stack

about the project she’ddone for National

Geographic as though shetook photographs for themagazine all the time. Intruth, it was her first jobwith them,and she’dbeenwaiting on pins andneedles tohearhowmuchof her work they wereactually going touse.Nowshe’d gotten thiswonderful, life-alteringcall.“I’ll be photographing

mustangs in thewild,” shesaid, her voice filled withenthusiasm.“HereinWyoming?”“InNevada.”After a long hesitation,

Connorasked,“When?”“Sixweeks fromnow, in

May.”“Forhowlong?”“Aslongasittakes.”She

couldn’t keep the smile of

delight off her face. Itwasn’t just takingphotographsforoneofthepremier magazines in theworld, it wasphotographing the wildmustangs she was sopassionate about saving.Herevocativephotoscouldmove hearts and changeminds. They could be theimpetus to keep moremustangsinthewild.

“I’ll be following a herdof mustangs with severalpregnant mares until theygive birth and then takingphotographsofthefoalsastheygrow.”“So you’ll likely be gone

for several weeks. Ormaybemonths.”Eve nodded. She was

still on cloud nine whenConnor said, “How doesthat fit inwithourplan to

bemarriedtoday?”The smile disappeared

from Eve’s face as thoughshe’d clicked a camerashutter. It had never beennecessary in the past tobalance her life betweenthe people she loved andthe work she loved. Shetookadeepbreathand letitout.“Idon’tknow.”Connor’sexpressionwas

unreadable, but his hip

wascanted,andhe’dstuckhis hands into his backpockets. “I suppose there’sa big payday for this job,”he said. “Big enough tohelp you relocate yourhorses and afford a placetolive.”Eve crossed her arms

protectivelyoverherchest.“Iguess,yes.”Theamountshe’d been offered for thissingleprojectwasasmuch

as she’dmade inanentireyear selling herphotographslocally.“If I’m not mistaken,

once folks see yourphotographs—which I’mguessing will bespectacular—you’re goingtobedelugedwithofferstotake pictures all over theworld.”Eve felt flattered by

Connor’sestimationofher

work. She stayed silentbecauseshewasbeginningto realize the full scope ofthe opportunities she wasgoing to have—and howthey might take her awayfrom the man and thechildrensheloved.“You no longer need to

marryme to have a homeand save your mustangs,”heconcluded.Eve’s throat constricted

atthethoughtofgivingupa life with Connor andBrookeandSawyer.Surelyshe didn’t have to choose.Surelyshecouldhavebothher work and a family tolove. “Nothing’s changed,Connor.”“Everything’s changed.”

He looked at her withwounded eyes. “I’m notgoing to steal your dreamfrom you, Eve. The deal

was that I’dget somethingand you’d get something.That’s no longer true.Don’tworryaboutmeandthe kids. We’ll figure outsome way to get alongwithout you. I’m glad foryou. I’m just sorry thingsturnedoutthisway.”He turned to leave, but

she grabbed his arm tostophim.“Wait!”Whydidhe have to be so noble?

Didn’t he want to marryher?Wasshereallysoeasytodismissfromhislife?Evecouldfeelsomething

important, somethingvitalto her happiness, slippingaway.“Idon’thavetoleavefor six weeks. I can stillhelp you get through thisadjustment period withBrookeandSawyer.”He whirled to face her,

and her hand fell away.

“Then what? The wholepoint of getting married—and staying married—wastogivethekidstwoparentstheycancounton.”“I love them. I don’t

want to leave them.” Evesaw Connor flinch andrealized what she hadn’tsaid. That she loved him.That she didn’t want toleave him. But it was toosoon to exchange words

likethose,eventhoughsheyearnedtosaythem.“Getting married to me

is only going to tie youdown and hold you back,”he said. “Why would youwanttodoit?”Because I love you.

Because I’ve alwayswanted to be your wife.“Youseemtothinkahomefor myself and mymustangs is all I’d be

getting out of marriage toyou.Ilovethosechildren,”shesaidfiercely.“Iwanttobe their mother.” And Iwantalifewithyou.“Lotsof women balance careersand families. At least letmetry!”“What are the kids

supposed to do when youtake off? They’ve alreadylost their mother. They’llbe devastated if they lose

you,too.”“They won’t be losing

me.Icantalkwiththemonthe phone. I can Skype.They’llknowI’mstilltherefor them, and that I’ll becomingback.”“If you do a good job—

and I have no doubt youwill—won’t this justbe thefirst of many assignmentsthat take you away fromhome?What about having

more kids? Can you havebabies and take on moreprojectslikethis?”He was asking good

questions, none of whichshe’dhadtimetoconsider.“I don’t have all theanswers,Connor.Ijustgotthe offer a few minutesago. I haven’t even agreedtotakethejob.”“Whynot?”

“They gave me time toconsiderwhether Iwantedthework. I’m supposed togetbacktothem.”“When?”“I need to give them a

month’s notice, so twoweeksfromnow.”Herubbedahandacross

his nape. “I want you tohave the life you’vealwaysdreamedofhaving. Idon’t

wantyougiving thatup tohelpmeout.”Ifonlyshecouldtellhim

thetruth.Ifonlyshecouldsay, You’re the dream I’vehadallmy life. You’re thedreamIdon’twanttolose.She loved takingphotographs, and shecould never give up thework that gave her life somuch meaning, but shewas more willing to

compromise than Connorseemed to believe. “I’llalways want to takephotographs, but I won’talways have to leave youand thekids todo it.Giveme a chance. Give us achance.”“Whatareyousaying?”She met his gaze, her

heart in her throat, andsaid,“Iwanttogothroughwiththewedding.”

He didn’t respond forseverallongmoments.“Allright,” he said at last, hisvoice rough with emotion.“Let’sgogetmarried.”

Chapter17

CONNOR STOOD BESIDEEve, listening to the

magistrate read the wordsthat made them husbandand wife, wondering if hewas making a mistakemarrying a woman wholoved his kids—but nothim. He hadn’t realizeduntil it seemed he mightloseEvejusthowmuchhewanted to be married toher.Itwasthevowtotryand

be a better husband that

had caused him to sharehis feelings of guilt andshame for Paddy’s deathwith Eve. He hadn’trealizedhowgooditwouldfeel to have her absolveand defend him or howmoved he would be whenshe shared an importantturningpointinherlife.Hefeltatugonhisjeans

and looked down into hisson’s cherubic face. “Pick

meup,Daddy.”Hepickeduphissonand

held him close. He knewhow precious and fleetingthese moments with hischildren were. Molly’sdeath had proved therewere no promises in life.He had to reach forhappiness if he hoped tohave any chance ofachieving it.Whichmeantmarrying a woman he’d

lovedmostofhislife,eventhoughshedidn’tlovehim.He fought the ache in histhroat so he’d be able tospeakwhenthetimecame.Eve smiled at himas he

settled Sawyer against hiswaist.Brooke stood between

them,abrightblue ribbontied around her ponytailand a small bouquet ofwildflowers in her hands.

Shewas listening carefullyto everything themagistratesaid.BrookelookedupatEve

whenshesaid,“Iwill,”andthen up at him when hesaid,“Iwill.”The magistrate said, “I

now pronounce youhusband and wife.” Hegrinned.“IhavetosayI’msurprised to see you twohere under these

circumstances.” BothConnor and Eve hadappeared before themagistratemorethanonceas teenagers to atone formischiefthey’dcaused.Eve shot Connor an

embarrassed look, andConnor grinned andshruggedback.The balding man, who

sported an impressivehandlebar mustache,

continued, “Never thoughtI’d see the day when I’dmarry one of you wildFlynnboystooneofKing’sBrats. My best wishes toyouboth.”He shook hands with

Connor,thenwithEve,andwhen Brooke lifted herhand,heshookhandswiththelittlegirl,andfinally,ofcourse, with Sawyer, whodidn’twanttobeleftout.

“Where are you folksheaded now?” themagistrateasked.“Back home,” Connor

said.“To the Lucky 7?” the

magistrate asked. “Or toKingdomCome?”“To my ranch,” Connor

said.“SafeHaven.”“Itseemsashamenotto

celebrateintownfirst,”the

magistratesaid.“Ormaybewith your families?” HelookedfromConnortoEveandbackagain.Withnoone fromeither

of their familiespresentatthe simple ceremony, themagistrate was obviouslyfishing for informationabout whether either oftheir fathers knew whatthey’d just done. Connorwasn’t about to satisfy the

old man’s curiosity, notafter all the times themagistrate had orderedhim toperformahundredhours of communityservice.The truth was they

hadn’t told either parentthey were getting marriedtoday. After their visitsyesterday,AngusandKingknew their childrenintended to wed. He and

Eve had thought it betterto present their fatherswithafaitaccompli.“Oh,Inearlyforgot,”the

magistrate said with animpishgrin.“Youmaykissyourbride.”Connor was caught off

guard. He set Sawyerdown, then turned to Eve,wholookedvulnerableandafraid. As he leanedforward, her eyes slid

closed. He hesitated abreathaway fromher lips,hisheartfullofemotion.“Kissher!Kissher!Kiss

her!”Connorwasstartledinto

lifting his head. He staredat his daughter, who waslaughing and clapping herhands. The chant wassomething Brooke used todowhenhe’dteasedMollybefore kissing her. The

shocking reminder of hisfirst wife at his secondwedding was like a punchinthegut.Sawyer picked up

Brooke’s chant, which hadgotten louder, andConnorrealized that the only wayto get them to stopwas tokisshisbride.He took his time. He

owedEvethat.

He captured her facebetween his hands, feelingthe warm flush in hercheeks with his fingertips.He somehow knew it wasbashfulness rather thanreluctance that made hisnew wife lower her gaze.HepressedhislipsagainstEve’s and felt themtrembling. He slid onehand around her nape,holding her captive as he

deepened the kiss. Sheleaned into him,surrending to his desire,and he suddenlyenvisioned a world ofpossibilities in their lifetogether.He felt a sharp jerk on

his jeans, followed bySawyer’s demand, “Timefor pizza, Daddy.” Connorbroke the kiss reluctantlyand searchedEve’s face to

see how she was faringafter this strangewedding.He felt his heart jumpwhen he saw a look thatfelt likeloveinhereyes.Itwas gone an instant later,and he wondered if he’dimaginedit.“Daddy!” Sawyer said

insistently.“Pizza!”Eve looked away first.

She dropped to one knee,gave Sawyer a hug, and

laughed as she yelled,“Pizza!”Sawyer chortled and

hugged her around theneckasshepickedhimup.IthadbeenEve’sideato

bribeSawyerbypromisinghim that if he was quietduring the brief ceremonyhe’d be rewarded withpepperoni pizza, whichwould serve as theirweddingdinner.

Connor thought back tohis firstwedding, fromtheelaborate floraldecorations in the church,to Molly’s exquisite whitedress and veil and hercascadingbouquetoflilies,to the lengthy Catholicwedding ceremony, andfinally to the outdoorbarbecue and dance forfivehundredguests.If he didn’t have the

marriage license tucked inhis pocket, Connor couldalmost believe they’dappeared before themagistrate this afternoonfor stealing antlers fromone of the arches thatdecorated the four cornersofthetownsquare.Hewaswearing jeans, a

white western shirt, andcowboyboots.SowasEve.Brooke was holding the

only flowers in the room,which they’d picked fromaround the porch thismorning before they’dgotten into his pickup todrive to town. They’dexchanged no rings. Twochildren dressed in playclotheshadbeentheironlyattendants as they saidtheir vows, and they wereabout to eat pizza as aweddingsupper.

What was wrong withthispicture?Connor studied Eve

looking for signs ofdissatisfaction. She wassmiling, her eyes crinkledat the corners, as sheusheredthekidsoutofthemagistrate’s office. Hecouldn’timagineanyotherwoman he knew, certainlynot Molly, agreeing tomarry him without all the

usual bells and whistles.Andyet,Evehad.Didn’tallgirls dream of theirweddingdayandimagineathousand ways they couldmakeitdazzling?Five minutes later, as

they settled at one of thetables at Mountain HighPizza Pie, the kids busywith coloring books thatEve had thoughtfullybrought along, Connor

leaned over and askedquietly,“Areyouokay?”She angled her head as

though he’d asked apeculiar question. “Whywouldn’tIbe?”“You didn’t find that

wedding…odd?”“Different, certainly,”

sheagreed.“ButIlovedthesimplicity of it. Didn’tyou?”

“Ofcourse.ButIfeellikeyougotcheated.”Shelaughed.“Cheatedof

all those agonizing weeksof planning and all thatlast-minutepanicworryingthat everything wasn’tperfect? Thanks, but nothanks. I like the way wedidit.”“We don’t have a single

pictureofourwedding,”hesaid, appalled at the

oversight.“I have my cell phone

with me. Want to comeoverhere and takea selfiewithme?” she said with agrin.“You’re really okay with

this,aren’tyou?”She nodded, and then

sobered.“Itwouldhavefeltstrangeifwe’dhadafancywedding. How could I top

the beautiful wedding youandMollyhad?”It dawned on him that

she’dbeenthereasMolly’smaid of honor. Eve wouldhave gone through all theangstofplanningthethingwith Molly in the threeweeks between hisproposal and his return toAfghanistan and been apart of all the franticpreparations for a last-

minute barbecue for fivehundred of their parents’closest friends andacquaintances.“This was nice.” She

rubbedherbareringfingerandadded,“Iwouldliketohavea ring,but there’snorush.”“What kind of ring do

youwant?”“Something I can wear

when I’m running aroundinthewilderness.”“Taking pictures of

mustangs?”“That,too,”shesaid.“Do

youwantanewring?Ordoyou want to keep thatone?”Connor realized he was

still wearing his originalwedding ring, a plain goldbandhe’dworn constantly

since the day he wasmarried and hadn’t takenoff after Molly’s death. Itwas almost like anotherpart of him. He brushedthe underside of the bandwithhisthumb,somethinghe’d often done when hewas away from home thatmade him feel closer toMolly. “Do you mind thatI’mstillwearingit?”She laidher ringless left

hand over his. “That ringhas sentimental value forme, too. I was with Mollywhen she picked it out. Iremember how happy andexcited she was to bemarrying you.” Sheglanced at Brooke andSawyer. “Mollywill alwaysbe a part of our lives. Ithink it’s wonderful thatyou don’t want to take itoff.”

Connor made up hismind then and there tofind the perfect ring forEve and to put it on herhandsoshewaswearingitwhen she took off forNevada. Maybe it wouldremind her that he waswaitingforhertoreturn.The pizza was delicious,

but it added to the surrealfeeling of their bizarrewedding day. He was the

onewho’d set this strangeday in motion with hissuggestion of a “marriageofconvenience.”Hehadn’trealizeditwouldalsoresultin such a “convenientmarriage.”Connor could see

nothinginEve’sdemeanorthatsuggestedshehadanyregrets, but he couldn’thelp wondering if shewould be sorry later that

they hadn’t made theirwedding more special. Hesmiled to himself. It hadbeen a memorable day, iffor no other reason thanthefactthatthey’dskippedall the traditional ways tocelebrate. He wondered ifthey were going to forgotheweddingnight,too.HeeyedEveandrealized

he didn’t want to do that.Hewantedtomakeloveto

his wife. Last night hadonly given him a taste ofwhat was in store. Hedidn’t want to fall anydeeper in love with herwhen they didn’t knowwhether they had a futuretogether. But he couldn’thelphopingthatEvewouldbe willing to make theirweddingnightanoccasionworthremembering.Out of the blue, Brooke

asked Eve, “Are you mymothernow,AuntEve?”Eve shot him a startled

lookbeforeanswering,“Doyou want me to be yourmother?”Brooke pulled a slice of

pepperoni off her pizza,popped it into her mouth,and began chewing as sheanswered,“Iguessso.”“Then the first thing I

have to say to you, younglady, is chew with yourmouthclosed!”Brooke’smouthdropped

open in surprise and thensnapped shut as shechewed vigorously, hereyes sparkling and hercheeks puffed out by hersmile. After she’dswallowed, she said,“Mommy used to say thatallthetime.”

Eve brushed Brooke’sbangs off her forehead inwhatConnorrealizedwasacaress. “I know,sweetheart.Yourmomwasvery nice and very wise. Ihope I canbe evenhalf asgood a mother to you asshewas.”“Are you gonna be my

mommy, too?” Sawyerasked.“You bet,” Eve said,

shoving the wayward lockof hair off his foreheadwithanotherfondcaress.“Now do Daddy’s hair,”

Brookesaid.Eve stared at the little

girl in disbelief, thenglancedatConnor.“Goahead,”hesaidwith

agrin.She reached out

tentatively, and he felt the

softbrushofherfingertipsacross the scar on hisforehead.“NowyoudoAuntEve,”

Brookesaidtohim.Eve’s bangs were long,

so he settled for tuckingthem behind one ear,feeling her shiver slightlybefore he removed hishand.Whenhelookedintoher eyes, he saw that herpupilsweredilatedandher

skinwasflushed.Connor felt his heart

knocking against his ribs.Thesoonerhegotthekidshomeandtuckedintobed,the sooner he could beginthe seduction of his bride.He jumped up from thetable and announced,“Timetogohome.”“Yousaidwecouldgoto

the movies,” Brookeremindedhim.

“WhendidIsaythat?”“You said if I was good

—”“I remember now.”

Sawyer’s bribe was pizza.Brookehadinsistedonthelatest cartoon movie. “Allright. Let’s go.” It was thesing-along version, wheretheaudiencejoinedtheon-screencharactersinbeltingout the songs.Connorhadpretty much learned the

words to the theme song,since Brooke sang itendlessly.He met Eve’s gaze over

Brooke’s and Sawyer’sheads,wonderingifshefeltany of the growinganticipationhefeltastheirwedding day wore on. Hewondered if she was alsolooking forward to themomentwhenthechildrenwere asleep and they

would finally be alonetogether as husband andwife. Their wedding daymightbespentinordinaryways,hethought,buttherewas no reason theycouldn’t have anextraordinary weddingnight.

Chapter18

EVE COULDN’T REMEMBERwhen she’d enjoyed a day

more, even though she’dspentmostofitwonderingabout the night to come.Would Connor want tomakelovetoher?Wasshewilling to make love tohim,eventhoughhewasn’tin love with her? They’dcome very close to havingsex last night, and all dayshe’d carried the feelingwith her of somethingimportantleftunfinished.

The children were awelcome distraction, funand funny, especiallyduring the movie sing-along. She’d beenenchanted when Connor,whoknewall thewords toBrooke’s favorite song,joinedin.By the time the children

got fussy, they werealreadyontheirwayhome.SheandConnorgavethem

their baths and put themright to bed. The copy ofAre You My Mother? hadbeen found, and Eve readthat to Brooke, whileConnorreadHortonHearsaWho!toSawyer.When Eve left Brooke’s

room she found Connorwaiting for her in thehallway.“How about a glass of

champagne?”hesaid.

“I’d like that.”Eve felt afrissonrolldownherspineat the suggestion of whatmoremight be in store onher wedding day: awedding night. Shefollowed Connor into thekitchen,buthesaid,“Makeyourself comfortable onthecouch.”She was too nervous to

sit. She crossed to thefireplace and held out her

hands to warm them.Except,shewasn’ttheleastbit cold. In fact, she feltwarmallover.Shewantedto be held and loved byConnor. She wanted tohold him and love himback. But she hadn’tforgotten what hadhappened the first timethey’d kissed. She hadn’tforgotten their abortedlovemaking last night. She

wondered if they couldreally get through theirwedding night withoutMolly somehow ending upinbedbetweenthem.Evewasstillstandingby

the flickering fire, whichprovided the only light inthe living room, whenConnor held out a flute ofchampagne. She took itandturnedtofacehim.Hishooded eyes gleamed in

the firelight, and his lipswere full. She felt herheartbeatratchetupassherecognized the signs ofdesire.“To second chances,” he

said.She clinked glasses with

him and drank, laughingwhen the bubbles tickledher nose. Connor’s toastreminded Eve that shedidn’t want to make the

same mistake again. Shehad a better chance ofgettingwhat shewanted ifshereachedforitwithbothhands. If she wantedConnor to make love toher, she had to let himknowit.Before she could say a

word,Connorcapturedhernape and drew her close.His tongue slid along theseamofhermouthseeking

entrance, and she openedto him, feeling her bloodsurgeasdesireblossomed.Eve smiled as she tastedbuttered popcorn andchampagne. He stillsmelled faintly of thewoodsyaftershavehe’dputon earlier in the day andanotherscentthatwasverymale and recognizablyConnor.He broke the kiss to set

his glass on the mantel,thentookherglassandsetit besidehis. “All day longI’ve wanted to hold you.”His strong arms closedaround her until herbreasts were pressedagainst hismuscular chestand her hips were cradledagainst the length andhardnessofhim.Eve had enjoyed sex in

the past, but she’d never

made love to a man sheloved. She’d been curiousenough to try sex to seewhatitwaslike,andsmartenoughnot tokeephavingsexjustbecauseshecould.She’dbeenwaitingforthismoment. Waiting forConnor.She took his hand and

said,“Comewithme.”He followed her readily

enough, but when they

arrived at his bedroomdoor he stopped. “Are yousure you’re okay withthis?”There was no way he

couldknowhowlongshe’dbeen waiting for thismoment.Shesmiledasshesaid,“I’veneverbeenmorecertain of anything in mylife.” She laughed insurprise when he pickedher up, and she held on

tight as they entered hisbedroom. Connor hadn’tcarried her over thethreshold when theyreturned home after theirwedding, but transportingher to his bedwas equallyreminiscent of those long-ago stolen brides broughthome by the warriorswho’dwontheminbattle.When Connor set her

down,Everealizedhemust

havecomeheretopreparethe room while she wasdressing Brooke for bed.The covers had beencarefully turned down. Apine-scented candleburnedonthechestacrossfrom the bed, and a sprigof mountain columbinerestedbetweenthepillows.Evefeltherheartwrench

with gratitude. “This islovely, Connor. Thank

you.”A flush rose under his

skin. “I wanted somethingaboutthisdaytobespecialforyou,Eve.”“I loved my wedding

day.” She met his gaze.“And I’m very muchlooking forward to myweddingnight.”As Connor took her in

his arms, she slid her

hands into his hair, lovingthe softness of it. He tookhis time. Kissing hertemples.Kissingherclosedeyes. Kissing her cheeks.Andfinallykissingfirstoneedge of her mouth, andthen theother.Eve’sheartwas pounding, and herbody was tensed inexpectation.He brushed the callused

padof his thumbover her

lips, and Eve opened hermouthslightlyinresponse.Amomentlater,hismouthclaimed hers. Theirtongues parried as theytasted one another, andEve’s body came alive asConnor palmed a breastandthenteasedhernippleinto a hard bud. Sheexplored the strength inhis shoulders and arms,loving the feel of muscle

and sinew under herfingertips.Shecouldhardlybelieve

where she was, what shewas doing, who she wasdoing it with. She felt akindofeuphoriashecouldnever have imagined,knowing Connor wantedher. At the same time,therewasaknotof fear inher belly that somethingwouldbreak the spell, and

her dream of happinesswithhimwouldendbeforeithadevenbegun.“I want to see you,” he

rasped.Connor undid the

buttonsonhershirt,whileshereturnedthefavor.Shetugged his shirt out of hisjeans as he did the samefor her. His shirt had thesleeves rolled up, so itcame off without a

problem. She wasimprisoned for a fewmoments by her sleeves,butsheheldherwristsup,forcing a wobbly smile ashe undid the buttons,holding her breath as hershirtslidtothefloor.She’dwornjeansinstead

of awedding dress for theceremony, but Eve hadbeen aware this momentmight come. She stood

beforehernewhusbandina white demi-cup bra thatliftedher breasts up like adelectable feast.Awave ofpleasure washed throughherwhenConnor’seyes litwithdesire.Hecuppedherbreasts in both hands andleaned down to kiss thecrestofeachonebeforehereachedforthesnaponherjeans.White bikini underwear

trimmed in feminine laceappeared as her zippercame down. Eve washavingtroublecatchingherbreath. Having troublekeeping her heart frombeating right out of herchest.Shewasexcited.Andterrified.Whatifshedidn’tplease

him?What ifhecomparedhertoMollyandfoundherwanting?

Eve stood theretrembling, afraid to moveforward,unwillingtomoveback, her jeans caught onher hips, as Connorunbuckled his belt andpulleditthroughtheloops,then reached for the snaponhisjeans.Thesoundhiszipper made as it camedown sent a shiver ofexpectation rushing thelengthofherspine.

Connor chuckled as hestared down at his Levi’s,whichhadpooled atophiscowboy boots. “Okay. Wecandothisthehardwayortheeasyway.”“What?”He was laughing as he

said, “My jeans aren’tcomingoffuntilIgetoutofthese boots. Neither areyours.Anysuggestions?”

The humor in his eyeseasedthe tightknot inherbelly and unfroze herlimbs. “I vote for the easyway.” She dropped ontothe edge of the bed andstuckbothfeetintotheair.Connor grinned as he

pulled off her boots andthen her socks. Her bootshit the floor with twothumps,andhe tossedhersocks after them, then

pulled her jeans down herlegs,leavingherdressedinnothing but the sexyunderwear that had beenher only concession to thefact that this was herweddingday.Eve told herself it was

silly to feel self-consciousinfrontofConnor,butherheart didn’t get themessage.Shecouldfeelherpulse thrummingwildly in

her throat. He couldn’thelpbutcompareherwithMolly. To postpone themoment, she jumped upand gave Connor a littleshove so he plopped ontothe bed, then turned herbacktohimtopulloffeachof his boots, droppingthem with much louderthumps. Shepulled off hissocksandthrewthemoverhershoulderasthoughshe

wereflippingherhairbackbehindher.He laughed as she

grabbed the legs of hisjeans and pulled themoff.He was wearing long grayJockey shorts that fit himlike a second skin and leftnothingtotheimagination.Shenolongerdoubtedthathe wanted her. The proofwas barely constrained bythe fabric that covered

him.Shetriednottostare,but it was a fewmomentsbefore she raised her gazeto meet his. From thevisible pulse in his throat,sherealizedhisheartmustbe racing as fast as herown.Connor sobered as he

stood and took the fewsteps to joinher. Ina low,guttural voice he said,“Justa fewmorescraps to

go,”andreleased the frontclasponherbra.Eve didn’t react quickly

enoughtostopConnor,butsheinstinctivelycaughtthetwo halves and held theminplace.Hedroppedhishandsto

his sides and raised aquestioningbrow.Eve wished she had

enoughconfidencetotease

him, to play the femmefatale, but she cared toomuchwhathethought,andshewastooawarethatshewasn’t Molly. Molly hadbeen short, with smallbreasts and narrow hips.Her shape was verydifferent.It took all of Eve’s

couragetoletgoofthebraand allow the straps toslide down her arms. She

loweredhergaze,unabletobear the tension ofwondering whether shepleasedhim.Eve felt Connor’s

knuckle under her chinand lifted her head untiltheireyesmet.“Youaresobeautifulyou

take my breath away,” hesaidinagruffvoice.Eve felt the knot inside

looseningalittlemore.Shelaidherhandsonhisbarechest and said, “You’rebeautiful,too.”He shook his head.

“That’sthewrongwordforaman.”She didn’t contradict

him, just let him see theadmirationinhereyes.As he reached for her

panties, she took a step

back and said, “Let me.”Her gaze lowered shyly asshe shoved them downover her hips. When theyreached the floor shesteppedoutofthem.Then,and only then, did shemeetConnor’sgazeagain.His pupils were huge

and dark in his blue eyes,his lips full. She felt herbody flooding with theneed tobeheldbyhim, to

be touched by him, to bejoined with him, and saidin a voice she hardlyrecognized as her own,“Yourturn.”All his life Connormust

have cursed his light skin,which revealed a suddenblushashestrippedoffhisshorts and kicked themaside. It took her amoment to realize that hewas as anxious for her

approval as she’d been forhis. She tried to smile toshow she was satisfied, ortosaysomethingtolethimknow that the sight of hisbody pleased her. But hermouthwouldn’tmove,andher throat was too thickwithemotiontospeak.Eve kept her gaze

focused on Connor’s faceasshetookthefewstepstoreach him. She ran her

hands across his chest,reveling in the feel ofmuscle and bone. “I’vewanted to touch yournakedfleshallday.”She didn’t know where

thatlow,throatyvoicehadcome from, but she feltConnor’s muscles tenseunderherfingertips.His hands circled her

waist, urging her closeruntil they were pressed

togetherbodytobody.Sheheard his low growl ofsatisfaction as she slidherarms around his neck.When she laid her cheekagainst his powerful chestshe could hear hisgalloping heartbeat, whichmatched the pace of herowneagerheart.Connor used a fingertip

to nudge her chin up sotheir lips could meet. His

tongue searched deep forhoney, mimicking the sexact and making her bodythrob.Hishandswerebothgentleandinsistentastheyforayed across her backandupher spine.Withoutwarning he picked her upandcarriedhertothebed.He reverently laid herdown and then joined herthere.Connor held the weight

ofhisbodyonhisarmsashe kissed her face, herthroat, and finally foundher mouth with his. Onehand cupped her breastand teased the nipplebefore sliding down herbelly toward the achebelow.Hismouthreplacedhishandonherbreast,andEve found herself archingtoward the exquisitepleasure. She bit his

shoulder as his fingertipsworked theirmagiconherbody.Evehadn’trealizedwhat

adifference itwouldmaketo love the man caressingher. Hadn’t realized howmuch she would crave histouch. Hadn’t realized thejoy she would experiencewhen he made a gutturalsound to express hisappreciation as she

searchedout theplacesonhis body that brought himthemostpleasure.“Molly,I—”Eve froze as Connor

spoke her best friend’sname, then shoved atConnor’s shoulders tomove him away. “Connor,stop!”Connor rolled over onto

hisbackandslunganarm

across his eyes. He wasbreathingasheavilyasshewas, and he was stillaroused.Eve’sthroattightenedso

itwashardtoswallow.Shegrabbed for the sheet tocover her nakedness, asthough she were that firstEve,hidingherselfbecauseshe’dsinned.Oh, God. She’d known

this would happen! She’d

feared this would happen.What did it mean? Whatshould she do? Ignore it?Impossible. Discuss it?Impossible.She heard him swallow

noisily before he said,“Eve,I’msorry.”She said nothing. She

hadnoideawhattosay.“You’re nothing like

Molly,” he said into the

silence. “I don’t knowwhyIsaidhername.”Eve cringed. His

commentmadeitseemlikeshewasmissingsomethingthatMollyhad.Shewantedtorunandhide,butwherecould she go? She wasConnor’s wife. This washer home. This was herbed.“I swear I wasn’t

thinkingofMolly,”Connor

said.“Except itwashername

yousaid.”He sighed but said

nothing.Mollywouldalwaysbea

part of their lives, abeloved wife and bestfriend. Neither of themreallywantedhergone.Sowheredidthatleavethem?“Maybe you haven’t

finished grieving,” Evesaid.Connor said nothing,

justcontinuedtoliebesideher with his arm coveringhiseyes.“Or maybe it isn’t me

you really want,” she saidinto the silence. When hedidn’t immediatelycontradict her she added,“It’sallrightifyoudon’t.”

Connor lifted his headand looked down at her,hisbrowfurrowed.“Ihopeyoudon’tmeanthat,Eve.Ihope it matters to youwhetherIdesireyou.”Eveblushed.“It’s just…I

half expected somethinglike this to happen. ForMollytobeherewithus.”“Ididn’t.”Connor’s eyes

bored into hers. “I knewexactly who I was holding

in my arms.” He shovedthe sheet out of his wayand slid his arms aroundher naked body, tuckingherinacloseembrace.“You don’t have to do

this,”shesaid.“I don’t have to. I want

to.”A sudden raucous clash

of metal on metal causedConnor to clutch her

tighter,thenrollthembothoffthebed.Assoonastheywere on the floor, hecrouched on one knee,usingthebedasashield.Evegrabbedatthesheet,

pulling it off the bed tocoverherself as she staredat Connor. “What justhappened?”He shot her a sheepish

look. “I still haven’tstopped ducking for cover

when I hear anything thatsoundslikeagunshot.”Evestaredappreciatively

atConnor’sleanflanksandbuttocks as he rose andstrode, completely naked,towardthewindow.Beforehe got there, he retrievedhisshortsandpulledthemon.The clamor intensified

as he shoved open thewindowandstuckhishead

out.“Idon’tbelieveit!”“What is it?” Eve asked,

herwhole body tensed foraction.He turned back to her,

shaking his head indisbelief.“Ashivaree.”“Awhat?”“Oldfrontiercustom,”he

explained. “The neighborsget together to serenade anewly married couple—

with pots and pans—andgenerally interrupt theweddingnight.”They’d done a pretty

good job of that on theirown, Eve thought. “Who’soutthere?”“Noidea,buttheyaren’t

going away until we givethemsomethingtoeatanddrink.”Two small forms

appeared in the doorwayclutchedtogether.“What is that?” Brooke

askedfearfully.“I’m scared,” Sawyer

said.Connor pulled on his

jeans as he said, “Somefolks are wishing me andEve noisy congratulationson getting married.” Hegrabbed his shirt and

headedforthedoor.“Let’slet Eve get dressed whilewe go say hello. Then youtwocanheadbacktobed.”Eve hurried to put her

clothes on, regretting thattheyhadn’tmadelove,butfeeling more encouragedthanshehadinaverylongtime. Connor might notlove her, but he wantedher. She hopedwhoever itwas didn’t stay long,

because she very muchwanted to finish whatthey’dstarted.Eveheardwhatsounded

likeaviolentquarrelassheheadeddown thehall.Sherecognized Taylor’s voice.AndVictoria’s.Andseveralmale voices arguing back.Connor’sbrothers?Eve ran for the kitchen,

hoping she was in time tokeep blood from being

shed.

Chapter19

EVE WAS APPALLED todiscover her eldest sister,

Taylor,withherballedfistson her hips confrontingBrian Connor. Taylor wasthebeautifulsister,theonewho looked the most liketheirstunningmother,Jill.Taylor was tall, withposture like a ballerina.She had long, lustrous,movie-star-blond hair anddazzlingblueeyes that leftmen speechlesswhen theymetherforthefirsttime.

BrianandTaylorweren’talone. Leah and Victoriastood to either side ofTaylor while Aiden andDevon braced Brian. Theywere all still wearing theircoats.Connorwassituatedbetween the kids, whoweresittingonstoolsatthekitchencounter.“It doesn’t surprise me

that you’d choose thiswayto celebrate a wedding

betweenmysisterandyourbrother,”Taylorsaid.“Badjudgment seems to run inyourfamily.”“What are you doing

here?Tellme that?”Brianshotback.“Icametowishmysister

well.”“I did the same for my

brother,” Brian said.“Connor knows a shivaree

isallingoodfun.”“It’s awful!” Taylor said.

“Look at those two poorquivering children.” ShepointedtowardBrookeandSawyer.Unfortunately, at that

moment the childrenwerelaughing at somethingAidenwassaying.Brian snorted. “Yeah,

theylookrealscared.”

Leah spoke quietly toConnor,andhehelpedthechildren down from theirstools. After a single wavegoodbye from Brooke inthe direction of the adultsin the kitchen, Leahescorted the two childrendownthehall towardtheirbedrooms.As Taylorwatched them

go she said, “Well, theywere scared when they

showed up here in thekitchen.IguessyouFlynnscan be hilariouswhen youwanttobe.”“You would know,”

Briansaid.“How dare you bring

thatup!”Eve saw tears spring to

Taylor’s eyes andwondered what hadhappened between Brian

andTaylorinthepastthathadcausedher sister suchanguish. Brian’s blue eyeswere as dark as his soulseemedtobe.She wasn’t given the

opportunity to sympathizewithhersister,becausetheinstantTaylorcaughtsightofEve,sheblurted,“Ican’tbelieve you got marriedwithoutinvitinganyofus!”“Without giving us a

chance to stand up withyou,”Victoriaadded.Eve’s only defense was

the truth, that it was amarriage of convenience,and as such, anythingfancier would have beenabsurd. But she didn’tknow whether Connorwanted his brothers toknow why they’d marriedso abruptly, and the morepeople who knew the real

story,thebetterchancethetruthwouldhaveofgettingback to the social worker.“Weboththoughtasimpleweddingwasbest.”“This wedding wasn’t

just simple,” Tayloraccused. “It was atravesty.”Brian turned to Connor

and said, “A speedywedding without familypresent seems pretty

suspicious to me.” Heturned to Eve and asked,“Areyoupregnant?”Connorhithisbrotherin

the jaw. “That’s my wifeyou’re talking about.Watchyourmouth!”Evegaped.Devonhad caughtBrian

as he stumbled backwardand kept him upright.Brian rubbed his sore jaw

with his hand as his gazeshiftedfromConnortoEveand back again. “I noticeyou didn’t answer myquestion.”“Why,you—”Aiden caught Connor’s

cockedfistbeforehecouldpunch Brian again. He lethimgo,thensaidinavoicethat demanded obedience,“That’senough.”

Evewascaughtoffguardwhen Leah asked, “Well,areyou?”She hadn’t seen her

sisterreturntotheroom.“No, I’m not!” Eve

opened her mouth toexplain that they’d gottenmarried so quickly for thesake of the children andsnapped it shut again.They didn’t owe theirsiblings any explanation.

“We had a lovely weddingandalovelyweddingday—that is,until thesixofyoushowed up. Be happy forus.”She crossed to Connor,

slid an arm around hiswaist, and looked up athim with all the love shefelt. “We want to betogether.Isthatsohardtobelieve?”Brian snorted again.

“Yeah, it is.” He shot aglanceinTaylor’sdirectionbeforehesaid,“GrayhawksandFlynnsarenotoriouslyincapableofgettingalong.”“That’s because all

Flynns are liars,” Taylorsnappedback.Evestiffened.“Ican’tlet

you get away with that.Connor’s never beenanything butstraightforwardwithme.”

Leah put a comfortingarm around Taylor’sshoulders and said, “Ithink we should wish thenewlyweds well and takeourleave.”“Nothinggoodcancome

ofthis,”Taylorreplied.“That doesn’t mean we

can’t hope for the best,”Leahsaid.Eve’s stomach churned.

Wasitreallysoimpossiblefor her sisters to believethat she could be happywith Connor simplybecause he was a Flynn?Shewasn’t theonlyoneofher sisters to haveinteracted with one of“those wild Flynn boys,”but it seemed she was theonly one who hadn’t beenwounded by theexperience. Or at least,

whatever pain she’dsuffered because of fallinginlovewithConnorwasn’thisfault.“By the way, your

buttons are off-kilter,”Victoria said, pointing toEve’sshirt.Eve looked down and

self-consciously grabbed ahandful of her shirtwhereabuttonwas in thewronghole.

“Your shirt isn’tbuttoned at all,” DevonsaidtoConnorwithagrin.He quirked an amusedbrow as he surveyed thetwo gathered sets ofsiblings. “Looks like thesetwo are getting along a lotbetterthantherestofus.”Eve flushed to the roots

ofherhair.Aquickglanceat Connor’s fair skinrevealed an equal rush of

blood to his cheeks,althoughhedidnothingtoclose the shirt that gapedopen down the center ofhischest.“Let’s let these two get

back to whatever it wasthey were doing,” Aidensaidwithachuckle.“We should go, too,”

Leah said. She crossed toEve and kissed her cheek.“Ifyou’rehappy,I’mhappy

foryou.”“Me, too,” Victoria said

asshekissedEve’scheek.“I wish I could believe

this will end happily everafter,” Taylor said. “But Idon’t.”Shegrimacedattheadmonishing look Leahshotherandadded,“Iloveyou,Eve.Ihopeyouknowwhatyou’redoing.”EvewatchedLeahstiffen

as Aiden stepped in frontof her on her way to thedoor. He said somethinglowthatEvecouldn’thear,which resulted in Leah’slooking up at him withtroubled eyes. Her sisterquickly lowered her gazeand moved past Connor’sbrother without touchinghim and without sayinganything. Aiden followedLeah with his eyes until

she was gone from thehouse.Devon shook Connor’s

hand and said,“Congratulations. I wishthebestforbothofyou.”Then he did something

that surprised Eve. Heleanedoverandkissedhercheek,much as her sistershaddone.Itwasonlythenitdawnedonherthatnoneof her sisters had offered

Connor their best wishes.She wanted to call thembackanddemandthattheydo so, but it would onlyhave pointed a finger attheirlackofcourtesy.Shetriedtomakeupfor

it by being especiallycordial to Connor’sbrother. She smiled asradiantly as she could andsaid,“Thankyou,Devon.”Hergoodwill toward the

Flynnbrotherswasquicklyextinguished when Brianappeared before Connor,grippedhishand,andsaid,“You’re making a bigmistake.” He turned tolook at her and added,“Bothofyou.”“Thanks for your

concern,” Connor repliedin what Eve thought wasanamazinglylevelvoice.“Iknow how unhappy you

wereinyourmarriage,soIunderstand yourpessimism. I’m satisfiedwith the choice I made,and I hope you can behappyforme.”Connor never let go of

Brian’s hand the entiretimehewastalking.Whenhewas done, hemade theextraordinary gesture ofhugging his brother. Hewhispered something in

Brian’s ear that made hisbrother scowl. ThemomentBrianwasfree,heturned without anotherword and headed for thedoor.Aiden was the last to

speak to them. “Thismarriage of yours caughtDad by surprise. He knewyou were engaged, but henever suspected you’djumpthegunlikethis.”

“How did he find out?”Connorasked.“The magistrate called

him.”Eve made a disgusted

sound in her throat.Nothing important thathappened in JacksonHoleescapedthemanyeyesandears devoted to keepingKingGrayhawkandAngusFlynn informed. She’dwondered how her sisters

knewaboutthewedding.Itseemed logical to assumethat if the magistrate hadcalled Angus he wouldhave called King as well.EitherKinghadtoldLeah,who’d told her sisters, orLeah had intercepted thecallandtoldthem.“Angus was pissed,”

Aidensaid.“Too bad,” Connor

replied.

Aiden eyed Eve withwhat appeared to beconcern before he said,“Seemshewasonlycordialtothetwoofyouwhenyouannounced yourengagement because hefiguredhe’dhaveplentyoftime to talk you out ofgetting married. He wasranting about taking awayyourtrustfundifyoudon’thave this marriage

annulled.”Eve searched Connor’s

face to see his reaction tothispotentiallydevastatingnews. A crease formedbetween his eyes, hismouth flattened, and amuscleworkedinhisjaw.“Youcantellhimforme

that I’m married, and I’mstayingmarried.”Aiden grimaced. “I’ll do

what I can to smooththingsover,butIdoubtit’lldo any good. Dad seemsprettyrabidon thesubjectof any son of his beingmarriedtoanydaughterofKing’s.”“It’s already done,”

Connorsaid.Aiden turned his

attention to Eve, and shesawwhatLeahmighthavefound attractive about

Connor’s eldest brother.When he focused his fullattention on her, she feltalmost breathless at theimpression he gave ofprideandpower.“I think my brother

should have hired a goodbabysitter instead ofmarrying you. Try not tobreakhisheart.”“Thisisn’talovematch,”

Eve blurted. “It’s a

marriage for mutualconvenience.”Aiden frowned at

Connor. “What the hellhaveyoudone?”“Nothing that needs to

concern you,” Connorreplied.“You’re about to lose

your trust fund, littlebrother.”“That’s not your

problem.”“I happen to think that

what you’re doing here atthisranchisagoodthing,”Aiden replied. “I’d hate toseeallthatcometoanendbecause you needed ababysitter.”Eve watched Connor’s

fists bunch, but he didn’ttakeaswingathisbrother.Instead he said, “I thinkyoushouldleave.”

“I’mtryingtohelp.”“IknowwhatIwant.”“And King Grayhawk’s

daughter—and all thetrouble that comes alongwith her—is what youwant?”Aidenpersisted.“Sheis.”Aiden’s brow furrowed

as he looked at Connor,then at Eve, and back atConnor again. “Have I

missed something here?Doyouloveher?”“Of course—” Connor

clamped his mouth shutbefore finishing thesentence.Of course not. Eve was

pretty sure that was whathe’d intended to say. Butthatwould onlyhavebeenaddingfueltohisbrother’sfire.

Insistent pounding onthe door interrupted thesquabble.Connor left his brother

standingwherehewasandhurried to the front door.When he opened it, Frankwas standing therebreathing hard, his eyesfrightened. “It’s one of themen,” he said. “He heardall that banging early onand went a little crazy. I

haven’t been able to calmhimdown.”ConnorturnedtoAiden.

“Iknowyouthinkofmeasyour little brother, but Idon’t need your help withmylifeormymarriage.”“What about Dad’s

threat?”Connor’s mouth turned

downinaferociousfrown.“I’ll deal with Dad on my

own.”A moment later Connor

and Frankwere gone, andEve was left alone withAidenFlynn.“Doyoulovehim?”The question shocked

Eve. She stared wide-eyedat Connor’s brother, notsurewhatanswertogive.“Isawhowyoulookedat

him.Ithinkyoulovehim.I

think you’ve lovedhim foralongtime.”“Connor wasmarried to

my best friend,” Eve saidquietly.“Yeah. He was. I think

yougrabbedatthischancetogethimtomarryyou.”She felt Aiden’s

speculativegazeonherandwasn’t able to control thehotblushthatgrewonher

cheeks. She looked up athimdefiantly.“Iwon’thurthim.”“You can’t promise that.

What if he never falls inlovewithyou?Whatthen?Howare either one of yougoing to be happy?” Heshook his head in disgustand muttered, “It’s thatfatal temptationGrayhawkwomen wield over Flynnmen.”

“What are you talkingabout?”“Tell one of us he can’t

havesomething,andthat’sexactly what he wants,”Aidensaid.“I won’t hurt him,” Eve

repeated.“I hope not. Because if

you do, it’s going tomakethe chance of happily everafter for any of the rest of

usanuphillclimb.”He headed for the door

withoutanotherword.Eve was left standing

with her mouth hangingopen. Was Aiden talkingabout himself and Leah?Was he still interested inher sister, even thoughthey’dstoppeddating?Shecouldn’t imaginewhatelsehecouldmean.

Evewasleftwithagreatdealoffoodforthought.“Is everybody gone?

Where’sDaddy?”Eve turned to find

Brooke standing in themiddleof thehallway.Shecrossed and knelt beforethe little girl. “Your daddyhad to go help one of thevisitingsoldiers.”“Oh.Whenishecoming

back?”“Soon,I’msure.”“CanIsleepwithyou?”“I don’t have my own

bed anymore. I’ll besleeping with your daddyinhisbed.”“Oh.”EverealizedthatBrooke

hadn’t said anything—positiveornegative—aboutfindingherinConnor’sbed

earlier in the evening. Shewondered how much thefour-year-old understoodabout the ceremony she’dwitnessed earlier in theday. “Do you understandwhat it means to bemarried,Brooke?”“Uh-huh.”“What do you think it

means?”“You and Daddy get to

kisseachotherandsleepinthesamebed.”Eve was amused by the

simple explanation. “Isthatallrightwithyou?”“Uh-huh. Daddy smiles

more now that you’rehere.”Evehuggedthelittlegirl.

“I think he smiles morebecause you’re here. YouandSawyer.”

The little girl lookedthoughtful for a moment.Thenshelaughedandsaid,“Daddy’s happy becausewe’re a family again. Meand Sawyer and you andDaddyandMommy.”Eve wasn’t sure what to

make of what Brooke hadsaid,butshecouldn’t let itstandwithoutspeaking.Asgently as she could, shesaid, “Your mommy’s not

comingback,Brooke.”“I know that. She’s in

heaven.Butshe’swatchingoveruseveryday.”Eve rocked Brooke in

her arms. “Yes, she is.”Maybe the secret toforgiving herself forcoveting Connor all thoseyears was to keep Molly’smemory alive for herchildren. She led Brookeback to her canopied bed

and joined her there, thenbegan telling Molly’sdaughter the story of hermother’sfirstdatewithherfather at the SadieHawkinsdance.A little while later, Eve

awoke in Brooke’s bed,aware she must havedozed. She checked onBrooke and saw that thelittlegirlwassoundasleep.She looked at the Hello

Kitty clock on the sidetable and realized thatnearly two hours hadpassed since Connor hadleft for the bunkhouse.Where was he? And whathadhappenedtokeephimawaysolong?

Chapter20

CONNOR HAD SET his ownworries aside until he was

sure the spooked vet wasbackonanevenkeel,butifanything, tonight’s eventshad proved just hownecessary a place like SafeHaven was. As he left thecabin, where the youngsoldier was now relaxedandjokingwithFrankanda couple of the other vets,Connor realized that thesanctuary would be in bigtrouble if his father

revokedhistrustfund.AndAngus was just vindictiveenoughtodoitifhedidn’tgethisway.Connor’s lips pressed

intoagrimline.Hisfatherdidn’t know him very wellifhethoughthewouldgiveup his newwife without afight. Which made himwonder why he was sodetermined to keep Eve,especially in light of the

way he’d sabotaged theirlovemaking.Why on earthhad he called out Molly’sname?Because you replaced

Mollywith awoman thatyou’vealwayslustedafter.Because you felt guiltyabout enjoying the tasteand the feel of her.Becauseyoudidn’t believeyou deserved the joy ofhaving Eve Grayhawk in

yourbed.At least he’d had a

chancetomakeamendsforhis faux pas before hisbrothers and Eve’s sistershad interrupted theirwedding night. Connorwasn’t sure what it wasabout Eve that made hisbodysingwheneverhewasanywhere near her, butsing it did. He craved herin a way that seemed

somehow sinful, becausehisdesirewassostrong.All he had to do was

recall the softness of herskin, the scent of herfloweryshampoo,thetasteof her kisses, and he washard as a rock. Connor’sbody throbbed, and hewondered if it might bepossible to resume theirweddingnight.Hecheckedhis watch and was

surprised to discover thatit was nearlymidnight. Inalllikelihood,hisbridewassoundasleep.Butwhatifshewasn’t?The house was dark

except for a single light inhis bedroom. Connor felthis heartbeat speed up ashe headed silently downthehall.“Eve?”

His new-made wife satup abruptly in bed andrubbed her eyes. Shelooked delightfully,delectably disheveled. Onestrap of her baby-dollpajamas had fallen off hershoulder, leaving it bare,and revealing the roundedcrest of one lusciousbreast.He closed the bedroom

door and locked it, then

crossed and sat downbesideher.“What time is it?” she

askedinathroatyvoice.He couldn’t tell if she

wasarousedorjustsleepy.He leaned over to kiss herbare shoulder, feeling hershiverwhentheairhit thedampspothislipshadleftonherskin.Hesatupandfocused his gaze on thebow of her upper lip. “It’s

still ourwedding night foranothertenminutes.”“Is the soldier who was

upsetokay?”Sheliftedherarms to shove her handsthrough her hair, causingher breasts to rise intopeaks beneath the thincotton.Connor had trouble

keeping his voice even ashe replied, “He’s fine. Hewas just startled.” He

brushed a thumb acrossone of her nipples andheard her sharp intake ofbreath.“Iwasn’tsureyou’dbeawake.”She lowered her hands.

Her blue eyes, aswarmasCaribbean waters, neverlefthis.“Iamnow.”He began unbuttoning

his shirt, pulling the tailsout of his jeans. “I coulduse a shower.” He

hesitated, then said,“Would you like to joinme?”She looked uncertain,

butshedidn’tsayno,soherose and headed for thebathroom. He didn’t closethebathroomdoor,leavingit openas an invitationhehoped she would accept.He was already in theshower,steamrisingtofillthe room, when he spied

her standing in thedoorway. She was naked.The shy smile on her facemadehisheartjump.“I decided I could use a

shower,too.”His pulse leapt as his

shafthardened.Heshovedaside the clear showercurtain and held out hishand to her. “As you cansee, I’m glad you decidedtojoinme.”

Shelaughedandtookhishand so he could help herclimb into the ancient,claw-footedtub.He pulled her close so

the hard length of himpressed against her belly.The joy in Eve’s eyes sentadrenalinespikingthroughhis veins. He caught ahandful of her hair in hisfist and angled her headforhiskiss.Sheopened to

him,welcomingthelashofhistongueashiswethandslid across her breast, hisfingers caressing a nipplethat had formed into ahardbud.She thrust her hands

into his wet hair as helowered his head andsucked the nipple into hismouth.Eve moaned, and

Connor replied with a

guttural sound ofsatisfaction. His mouthwas on hers again amoment later, as his handslid down her bellybetween her legs, forcingthem wide for hisintrusion. He madeanother sound ofappreciation when he felthow wet she was inside,and his fingers plucked ather like a harpist, making

heavenlymusic. Evemadewhimpering sounds andwrithed in his arms,reaching for any part ofhim she could find. Shebrushed her hands acrosshis nipples, which hadbecome hard nubs,through the diamond ofrough black hair in thecenter of his chest, anddown past his naval.Before she could reach

what she sought, Connorliftedherintohisarms.Heturned both of them intothe spray of water andsaid,“Shutthatoff.”Eve twisted the knob

and threw the showercurtainasidealmost inthesame motion. Connorsteppedoutof the tubandheadedforthebed.Helaidher on the sheets,spreadingherlegswithhis

knees as he thrust himselfinsidehertothehilt.Shemadealowsoundof

satisfaction in her throat,andhemet itwithagrowlofhisown.She wrapped her legs

aroundhishipsasheliftedher buttocks to give himbetter purchase. He tookwhat he wanted and gavepleasure in return. Evearched into him, and he

thrust deeper, groaning asher body captured himafter eachpowerful thrust,only to release him tothrustagain.Hereyeshad turned the

dark blue of storm-riddenskies, and remained intenton his. He didn’t say hername. He didn’t speak atall.Buthewasawareeverysecond of the woman towhomhewasmakinglove.

Connor’sheartskippedabeat. Making love. Itsurprised him that he’dthought those words. Hefelt a great deal for Eve,more than he wanted tofeel. More than he shouldhave felt for a womanwho’dbecomehiswifeasamatter of convenience.Hewas left with theuncomfortable thoughtthat he might have had

feelings for Eve—something more thanlustful desire—when hewasmarriedtohiswife.Connorstoppedthinking

and concentrated onfeeling. Everything. Everytouch of Eve’s lips. Everycaress of her fingertips.She gave all of herself tohim. She took all of him.Shearchedupwardintohisbody, her fingernails

clawing his shoulders asher body began toconvulse. A raw soundissuedfromherthroatandwas met by an equallyraggedcryofhisown.Theyclutched each other in thethroesofsomethingrare,asharing of ecstasy thatmagnified the joy andpleasureofboth.AsConnoreasedhimself

to her side, his lungs

heaving,shechuckled.“What’ssofunny?”Eve laughed, a happy

sound, and said, “I need ashower.”Connor smiled as he

pulled her into his arms,holding her close. “We’llgetoneinthemorning.”“Where are the covers?”

sheasked.“Whocares?”

“The sheets are soppingwet.”“Fortunesofwar.”She snuggled close, her

noseagainsthisthroat,herbelly aligned with his. “Solong as you don’t mindkeeping me warm allnight.”His arms surrounded

herandheleaneddowntokissherbeneathherear.“I

don’tmindatall.”“Connor.”“What?”hemurmured.“Wehavetoputonsome

clothes. Or find thecovers.”“Why?”“Thekids.”“Ilockedthedoor.”He heard her sigh and

feltherrelax.“Meanwhile,”hesaid,“Ihaveyouexactly

where I want you.” Hisshaft stirred against herbelly.Her eyes opened wide.

“Again?”Connor shother a smug

grin.“Still.”Hehissed inabreathas

Eve rubbed her breastsagainst the bristly hair onhischest.Shesmiledcoylyandsaid, “I’mready ifyou

are.”Connor took her at her

word.He liftedher on topofhim,herlegssplayedoneithersideofhiswaist.She seemed startled but

delighted to be in controloftheirlovemaking.“Don’tmove,” she ordered. “NotuntilItellyouit’sokay.”She impaled herself on

his erection, taking her

time, moving to bringherself the mostsatisfaction, her eyes avid,hereyelidsheavy.Connorgraspedherhips

tightly,buthedidn’t trytocontrol her, just held onand lay still, afraid hewouldexplodeifhemoved.Assheleanedoverhim,hishands leftherhips andhereached up to knead herbreasts, playingwith them

and taking one in hismouth to suck, strong andhard.Evecriedoutasherbody

began to spasm. Connor’shands caught her hipsagain to thrust hard anddeep, andhe gave a cry ofexultationashespilledhisseed.She collapsed onto his

chest,herlungssuckingairas his bellowed beneath

her.Heclosedhiseyesandheldher close, buthe saidnothing. This was no lovematch, so there were nolovewordstobespoken.

Chapter21

“MY WIFE’S STILL in bed,”EveheardConnorsayfrom

somewhere down the hall.“Shedidn’tgetmuchsleeplastnight.”There was long, terrible

silence before she heard ahearty female laugh, avigorous laugh, a totallyengaging and funny laugh.ThenEveheardavoicesherecognized asbelonging toMrs.Stacksay,“Well,well,Mr. Flynn. I wonderedwhether this was a real

marriage. I guess I havemyanswer.”Evesmiledandstretched

languorously, arching hertoes and stretching herfingerswide. Shewas in arealmarriage.Shestoppedmid-stretch and jumpedout of bed. A real wifewould be in the kitchenrightnowhelping tomakebreakfast.Shewrappedhernakedbody in a sheet and

randownthehallbarefoot,ducking into her formerbedroom to put on a robeand slippers beforecontinuing her journey tothe kitchen. She foundMrs.Stacksittingononeofthebar stoolswithSawyeron her lap. Brookeoccupied the other stool,while Connor stood at thestovemakingpancakes.When he saw her he

said, “Good morning,sleepyhead.”A hot blush rose on her

cheeks in response to theeloquent lookhe gaveher.She ruffled her handsthrough her hair beforetucking it neatly behindherears.“Goodmorning.”“Hi, Aunt Eve,” Brooke

said.“Hi, Aunt Eve,” Sawyer

said. “Want somepancakes?”“I sure do.” She

exchanged another lookwith Connor, who had theaudacitytoarchaknowingbrow,remindingherofthereasonshewassohungry.“I was just telling Mr.

Flynnitwon’tbenecessaryformetocheckinasoften,now that you two aremarried.”

“That’s good to hear.”Eve wondered what thesocialworkerwasgoing tothinkwhenshetookoffforNevada insixweeks.AmIreally going to leaveConnorandthekids?Howcould she not go? It waswhat she’d worked for allherlife.Whatifyougiveupyour

dream, and Connor endsup having to annul the

marriage to save hisdream? Eve found it hardto believe, after what hadhappened between themlast night, that Connorwoulddosuchathing.Thelovemaking had beenexactly that—making lovetoeachother.Nowordsoflove had been spoken byeitherofthem,butConnorhad reveredher andmadeher feel adored. And she’d

finally, at long last, beenabletotouchandteaseandtorment him in ways thathad given them bothunbelievable pleasure.Surely he couldn’t makelove to her with suchtenderness and then walkaway.Unless he had no other

choice.IfAngus cutConnoroff,

evenwhatsheearnedfrom

National Geographicwasn’t going to be enoughto make up for the lostincome from his trustfund.Andhewaseverybitas passionate about whathe was trying toaccomplish at Safe Havenas she was about savingwild mustangs fromslaughter.Eve stared at Connor’s

backashechattedwiththe

socialworker,wonderingifher happily ever after wasabouttobeended,notbyawicked oldwitch, but by awickedoldman.“The judge authorized

supervision for sixmonths,” Mrs. Stack wasexplaining to Connor, “orfor a shorter period if I’msatisfied that the childrenareinasafe,happyhome.”Mrs. Stack glanced from

Connor to Eve and said,“I’mwillingtogivethetwoof you the benefit of thedoubt. Of course, I havethe option to revisit mydecision if circumstanceschange.”Eve’s heart sank. She

metConnor’sgazeandsawthe concern there. Hewasn’t out of the woodsyet.“Those pancakes are

burning,”Mrs.Stacksaid.Connor pulled the pan

offthefireanddumpedtheburned pancakes in thesink. “I’ve got plenty ofbatter,” he said with ahard-won smile. “I’ll haveanother batch ready in ajiffy.”“With blueberries?”

Brookeasked.“Yep,”Connorreplied.

Eve had shopped forblueberries before theyreturned from townyesterday, along with eggsandmilkandenoughfruitsand vegetables to satisfysomeone as particular asMrs. Stack, while Connorransomeerrands.“Will you be staying for

breakfast?”Eveasked.AsMrs.Stackstood,Eve

took Sawyer from the

social worker, setting himonherhip.“I’ve got to get back to

town,” Mrs. Stack said.“You folks enjoy yourbreakfast.”Amoment later shewas

gone.EvejoinedConnoratthe stove. She looked intohis troubled eyes and saidquietly enough so thechildren wouldn’t hear,“What’s shegoing to think

about me leaving to workinNevada?”“We’ll deal with that

whenthetimecomes.”Eve took a deep breath

and asked, “What are yougoing to do about theultimatum from yourfather?”“Nothing.”“Nothing? Aren’t you

worried that he’ll rescind

yourtrustfund?”“My father can do what

hewants. I’mnot going tolet him dictate my life.We’re going to havebreakfast, and then, if it’sall right with you, we cantake the kids for ahorsebackrideandenjoyapicnic lunch. We’reentitled toahoneymoon. Isayweenjoyit.”Eve couldn’t believe

Connorwas sononchalantabout the potentialcalamity he faced if hisfathertookawaythefundshe needed to support SafeHaven.ButheknewAngusbetterthanshedid.Maybewhenpush came to shove,Angus wouldn’t—couldn’t—hurthissonlikethat.Ormaybe Connor had someothersourceofincomeshedidn’tknowabout.

“A horseback ride andpicnic sound wonderful,”shesaid.Brooke could ride by

herself, and Sawyer wascompletely comfortable onhorseback in the lap of anadult. Then it dawned onher that she and Connorwere taking two little kidson their “honeymoon”picnic. And that she waslookingforwardtoit.

The reality of life withConnor and the childrenwasturningouttobeeverybit as wonderful as she’dimagined.Therewereafewglitches, of course. Likeneeding to leave her newhusband and family sosoon to pursue aprofessional dream cometrue. And Connor perhapsendingupbroke.Eve was doing her best

nottowallowinguiltaboutgetting what she’d alwayscoveted.Butshewonderedif the sudden obstacles toherfairy-taleendingmeantthat she didn’t deservewhat she was getting, andthat,infact,shemightnot,after all, live so happilyeverafter.Like most women she

knew,Evewanteditall: tobe a superb wife and

mother and have asatisfying professional life.She was discovering thatthe balancing act requiredwasn’teasy.Andthattherewerenosimpleanswers.Allshecoulddowaslive

each day as it came andmake the choice at eachturning point that seemedmost likely to make herhappy.Rightnow,nothingcould make her happier

thanspendingthedaywithConnor and the children,especially since she couldtakealonghercamera.Eve grinned. It seemed

like a good omen that fortoday, at least, she couldhave her cake and eat it,too.“What has you grinning

like the Cheshire cat?”Connorasked.

Eve shook her head,unwilling to explain that,in a life that had becomevery complicated, all herchoices this morning hadbeen easy. Instead shesaid,“I’mjusthappy.”Within the hour, they’d

packed a lunch andsaddled the horses, Evehad collected the blackcanvas bag that containedall her camera equipment,

and they were on theirway.“Where are we going?”

Eveaskedastheymountedup at the stable, SawyersettledinConnor’slap.“Before I bought the

ranch I rode most of thetrails.Oneofthemleadstoa mountain meadow,which ought to be filledwith wildflowers aboutnow.”

It was a perfectWyoming spring day, thesun warm and the windabsent. Eve had hercamera slung around herneck so she could easilytake pictures. She loopedher knotted reins aroundthe saddle horn so shewould have both handsfree to take a photographofConnorandhisson.Sawyerwasleaningback

against Connor’s chestlooking up at his father,while Connor’s head wasbent to answer whateverquestion his son wasasking.Click.Connor lookedupat the

sound and smiled self-consciously.“Don’t mind me,” Eve

said, giving her horse a

nudge with her heels tokeep him moving alongwiththeotheranimals.“Take my picture, Aunt

Eve,”Brookesaid.“Ride up beside your

father,” Eve encouragedthelittlegirl.“Here I come.” Brooke

smiled for the camera anddug her heels into herpony’s side, prodding him

toatrot.Click.The three of them

stopped towait for Eve tocatch up, and Sawyerleanedwayover topat theneckofBrooke’spony.Click.“Look!” As Connor

pointed, Sawyer satupright and both childrenlifted their eyes skyward.

Brooke shaded her eyeswith her hand to observetheeaglesoaringoverhead.Click.Connorturnedaroundin

the saddle and said, “Areyoucoming,Eve?”“Don’t worry about me.

I’llcatchup.”Connor took her at her

word andkickedhis horseinto a slow trot. Eve let

them get a little fartherahead,anglingherhorsetothesidesoshecouldgetashot of the riders onhorseback with theunending green forest andcloudless blue sky in thedistance.Click.Holding the camera in

one hand and the reins inthe other, she urged herhorse into a lope to catch

uptothem.“I figured you brought

your camera along to takepictures of wildlife, notpictures of us,” Connorsaid.“You’re a different kind

of wildlife,” Eve teased.“Besides, I’ve got an eaglein one of those shots, notto mention a couple ofhorses.”

Connor laughed.“Touché.Clickaway.”Eve did exactly that,

saving moments of loveandlaughteralongthetrailthatsheandConnorcouldenjoy long after thechildren were grown. Everealized that she didn’twant this fairy tale toend.There had to be a way,there justhadtobeaway,to make it all work out—

the job and the kids andthe husband and theunborn babies they wouldhave someday in thefuture.Buthow?After two hours on the

trail, they emerged fromthe forest onto a grassymeadowfilledwithcolorfulwildflowers, hundreds ofyellow butterflies flitteringand fluttering amongthem.

Eve gasped. “Oh,Connor.Howlovely!”“I’mgladyoulike it,”he

said as he lowered Sawyerto the ground, thendismounted himself. Thelittle boy took off at a runfollowing his sister, who’dslid off her pony themoment they reached themeadow, chasing afterbutterflies.“Stay where I can see

you,” he called to the twochildren. “We’ll be eatinglunchsoon.”“Okay,” Brooke called

backwithoutstopping.Eve untied the blanket

behind her saddle andloosenedthecinch,stakingher horse, along withBrooke’s,ona long line sothey could munch on themountain grass and notstray.Connordidthesame

with his horse beforeretrieving the saddlebagsthat contained their picniclunch.Connor set the

saddlebags on a rockoutcropping, thentooktheblanketfromEveandflungit open so it settled on alevelspot inthegrass.Shestraightened the edgesbefore dropping to herknees on the blanket.

Connor transferred thesaddlebags onto theblanket and joined herthere.From the corner of her

eye,Evehadbeenkeepingtrack of the children.“They’re going to beexhausted if they keeprunningaroundlikethat.”“Good. Maybe they’ll

takeanapafterlunch.”

Eve felt her face flushwhen she met Connor’sgaze. Itwasperfectly clearwhathewouldliketodotoherafterlunch.“Brooke! Sawyer!” he

called.“Timetoeat.”The children must have

beenhungry, because theycamerunning.Bythetimethey reached the blanket,Evehadpeanutbutterandjelly sandwichesandapple

slices set out on paperplates and small juiceboxes affixed with straws.Thekidsarrivedbreathlessand plopped onto theblanket.“Here, Aunt Eve,”

Brookesaid,handingEveabunchofwildflowersshe’dpicked. “These are foryou.”“Here, Aunt Eve,”

Sawyer said, dropping a

handful of flowerswithoutstems into her lap. “Foryou.”Eve felt tears sting her

eyes. “They’re beautiful.Thankyouboth.”Shegaveeach child a kiss to showher gratitude, but theywere more interested inthe plates of food, diggingin as though they hadn’tfinished breakfast a merethreehoursago.

Eve suddenly realizedthatthechildrenhadgivenall the flowers to her,rather than sharing themwith their father. “Youdeserveafewofthese,”shesaidtoConnor,holdingoutthe bouquet Brooke hadhandedtoher.He plucked one of the

flowersfromherhandandsniffed it, then looked intoher eyes and said, “I’d

rather enjoy the sight ofyouholdingthem.”Washeflirtingwithher?Connor got distracted

when Sawyer dripped jellyontohis shirt.He grabbeda napkin and swiped upthe blob, then unwrappedhis own sandwich andbeganeating.Eve was still staring at

him, enjoying the thrill of

being admired by a manwho’d married her forpractical reasons that hadnothing to do withadmiration.“Here,” he said, tossing

her a sandwich in acompletely unloverlikeway. “Better hurry up andeat. I have a feeling thatwhenthey’redonewe’llallbe chasing butterflies.Personally, I’d rather be

pickingflowers.”He shot her a

mischievous look, andEvefelta frissonofexcitementrace down her spine.Pickingflowers?Ordidhemean plucking buds of anentirelydifferentsort?When they were done

eating, the kids were stillbouncing with energy, soEve suggested a game oftag.

“That’s a great idea,”Connorsaid.“You’reit!”Eve decided to tag

Brookeandracedafterthelaughing girl. Brooke wasso agile, and made suchquick stops and starts andturns, it took Eve severalbreathlessminutestocatchup to her. “Tag!” sheshouted when she finallytapped Brooke’s shoulder.“You’reit.”

Eve turned and ran toescapebeforeshecouldbetagged back, and Brookelooked for Sawyer, whowould be an easy target.Unfortunately for her,Connor had picked up thelittle boy andwas runningwith him in his arms.Sawyer giggled as Connorweaved back and forth toavoid his daughter, andEve joined in as she

dodged and darted to stayoutofBrooke’sway.Eve was surprisedwhen

Connor didn’t slow downto let the little girl catchhim. She was equallysurprised when Brookedidn’t give up, just keptpursuing Connor until hetripped in a gopher holeand almost fell, goingdown on one knee to besure Sawyer didn’t take a

tumble.“Tag!” Brooke said

triumphantly as shetouched his arm. “You’reit.”Connor set Sawyer on

his feet, then held out hiscurved hands like someclawed monster and said,“Watch out, everybody.HereIcome!”Brooke and Sawyer

turned, laughing andshrieking, and ran full tiltinoppositedirections.Eve figured Connor

wouldchaseafterthekids,making sure he didn’tcatch them too soon. Toher astonishment, heheadedstraightforher.Eve turned and bolted,

laughing and shrieking asloudly as the kids,zigzagging to keep from

gettingcaught.Butcatchherhedid.By

then, they’d reached thetree line on the oppositeside of the meadow fromthe kids. “Tag!” heshouted.“You’reit.”But instead of merely

touching her arm, hepressed her back againstthe closest pine so theywerealigned,bodytobody.Her heart was pounding

from all the running andshe was laughing, havingenjoyed the game.Hiddenfrom the children, hishands came up to caressher breasts. Eve trembledwith excitement, her bodyinstantly aroused andready.“What are you doing?”

she asked breathlessly.“Thekids—”“Will be here any

second.Until then, I wanttotouchyou.”Eve could feel the hard

length of himbetweenherthighs. His hot breathfanned her cheek, and sheangled her head so theirlipscouldmeet.Heclaimedhermouthas

though he might neverhave another chance, thekissalmostsavage,thenlether go abruptly and

steppedback.Hemethergaze,hiseyes

clouded with pain, thenturned his face sharplyaway.“Are you all right?” she

asked. “Is somethingwrong?”She heard him swallow

hard before he said,“Nothing’s wrong. I justwish…”

Eve finished thesentence forherself.Mollywere here. Jealousy ranthrough her veins likemolten lava.Molly’s dead.It’smyturn!Eve’swholebodyflamed

with red-hot rage. She’dalways been jealous ofMolly, but she’d kept thatjealousy under tightcontrol. Now, when itseemed Connor might be

hers at last, it seemed herbest friend was stillholdingthemanEvelovedin thrall. She struggled,withoutsuccess, tocontrolthe green-eyed monsterthat had reared its uglyhead. She felt her handscurl into fighting claws.But how did you fight aghost?When is it my turn,

Molly? Let him go, so he

canloveme.“Wish what, Connor?”

she said, her throat soswollen with emotion thatshe thought she mightchoke. “That Molly werehereinsteadofme?”Heshookhisheadashe

whirled to face her, hisblue eyes dark and bleak.“No! I wish Molly and Ihadspentmoretimedoingthings like this together

when she was alive.” Hegrimaced. “But she wasn’tbig on picnics. And Iwasn’taroundtogoononeanyway. The truth is, I’dneverhaveplayedtagwiththe kids if it weren’t foryou.”Eve was thrown for a

loop. Connor wasn’twishing forMolly?Connorwas giving her credit formakingthedayspecial?

He took a step to closethedistancebetweenthemand drew her into hisembraceagain.Evefelttheadrenaline draining fromher body, leaving hertotally enervated. She puther arms around Connor’sneck and clung to him tokeepfromfallingdown.“I’mgladyou’reapartof

our lives,”hewhisperedinherear.

“Me,too,”Evesaid.A moment later he

separated them again,settingherashortdistanceaway. “Before those twoimps show up I havesomethingtogiveyou.”He reached into his

jeanspocketandcameoutwith a ring. “I searchedevery store in townyesterday while you wereshoppingforgroceriesand

foundthis.”Eve stared at the simple

gold band with a tinydiamondleafembeddedinit.Shefeltthetearscomingand couldn’t keep themfromfalling.“Oh,Connor.”“Don’tcry,”hesaid,with

a lopsidedsmile. “Givemeyourhand.”Both hands were

coveringhermouthas she

triedtokeepfromsobbing,but she let him have theleftone,whichshookasheslipped the ring on herfinger.“It’sbeautiful.”“Soareyou,”hesaid.“Hey!” Brooke said,

arriving breathlessly atEve’s side. “Are we gonnaplaysomemore?”“I thinkyouandSawyer

need to rest for a littlewhile,”Connorsaid.“I’m not tired!” Brooke

protested.“Five minutes,” Connor

said.He took Eve’s hand, the

onewiththeweddingbandonit,asBrookereachedforEve’s other hand, and thethreeof themheadedbacktoward where they’d left

the horses. They metSawyer on the way, andConnor picked up theexhausted toddler andcarried him back to theblanket, where he set himdownbesideBrooke.“Closeyoureyes,andI’ll

tell you a story,” Eve said,as she dropped onto theblanket beside thechildren.“This I’ve got to hear,”

Connor said as he settledacrossfromher.“Onceuponatime,”Eve

began, “there was abeautiful princess.” Beforelong, both children weresoundasleep.“Good story,” Connor

said.Eve stretched her legs

outsoshecould lieonherside.

“Would you like me totell you how it ends?” sheaskedcoyly.Connor chuckled. “I

thinkIknowhowitends.”Helaydownfacingher,hishead supported on hishand. “The jealous witch—”Evesatupabruptly.That

word, jealous, broughtbackallthoseuglyfeelingsshe’d experienced, and

whichsheneverwantedtoexperience again. “I havesomethingIneedtosay.”Connor sat up across

fromher,aconcernedlookonhisface.Evehadnoideawhereto

start, so she simply dovein.“I’mjealousofMolly.”Connorlookedconfused.

“What?”“Iknow it’ssilly. Iknow

she’s gone. But I used tohaveacrushonyouinhighschool,andIguessInevergot over losing you to mybestfriend.”Heopenedhismouth to

speak, but she kept ontalking, certain that if shestopped, she’d never getstartedagain.“IknowyoumissMolly.

Imiss her too. But I can’thelp wanting you to want

meinsteadofher.Sowhenyoustartasentencewith‘IwishMolly’ itmakesme alittlecrazy.”Sheswallowedovertheknotinherthroatand added, “Jealous, Imean.”Eve fought to lift her

eyes to meet Connor’sgaze, afraid of the censureshe might find there, butneeding to know hisreaction towhat she’d just

admitted.His blue eyes were

narrowed.Notagoodsign.“Youhadacrushonmeinhighschool?”Eve couldn’t speak, so

shenodded.“Andyoustill setmeup

to go with Molly to thatdance?”Eve nodded again. She

felt sick to her stomach.

Maybe this hadn’t beensuchagoodidea.“I liked you, too, Eve. A

lot.”Evegaped.“Youdid?”Connor rubbed a hand

across his nape and shookhis head. “What aclusterfuck.”Eve was shocked at the

word he’d chosen todescribe their crossed

wiresinhighschool.“Whydidn’t you say somethingtome?”sheasked.“It wasn’t possible. Not

with the way our familieshatedeachother.”“They still hate each

other.Howisthesituationdifferentnow?”“I was a boy then. I

didn’tknowanybetter.”Andhewas amannow,

willing to defy his fatherand his family to marryher,Evesuddenlyrealized.She knew her feelings

hadn’t changed, but whatabout his? She’d admittedto a crush. He’d admittedto liking her. A lot. Butlikingwasalongwayfromloving. Had his feelingsever run deeper? Perhapsnot,Everealized.Afterall,he’d been a grown man

when he’d married Molly,and he’d chosen her bestfriendoverher.“You don’t need to be

jealous of Molly,” Connorsaid. “I loved her. I won’tever forget her. I won’tever let thechildren forgether.But there’s certainlyaplaceinmylifeforanotherwoman.Foryou.”Eve noticed he’d said

“my life” and not “my

heart.”Couldhefallinloveagain? Eve took comfortfrom the fact that he’dmarried her in defiance ofboththeirfamilies.Sherubbedthegoldring

on her finger with herthumb. She wanted to askif he still had feelings forher.Wanted to admit thatshe’d always loved him.But she’d come as far asshe dared. It would be

awkward to admit tofeelings Connor didn’tshare. So she remainedsilent.Brooke rubbed her eyes

and sat up. “Can we playtagagain?”“Not today,” Connor

said. “We have to getstarted home.” He lookedatEveashesaid,“Butwe’lldo this again. Soon.” Hegrinnedandadded,“There

areafewgamesyourmomandIdidn’tgetachancetoplay.”Eve blushed. And

laughed.Andthenrealizedwhat Connor had said.Your mom. Her heart feltfull. This was where shebelonged. This was whatshe wanted to be doingwith her life. She didn’twant to leave Connor orthe children to go take

pictures in another state,not sosoonandnot for solong.Therehadtobeawayto take pictures forNational Geographic andbeawifeandmother,too.Then, like a flashbulb

goingoff,itdawnedonherthat she had a herd ofmustangs that includedtwopregnantmares.Andayoung colt. And fiverambunctiousyearlings.

On the other hand, shehad no mustang stallion.And technically, her herdwas no longer runningwild.Would National

Geographic be willing tocompromise?Theonlywaytofindoutwastoask.

Chapter22

DURING THE RIDE homefromthemeadow,Evekept

the children engaged inconversation, givingConnor time to think.What he thought aboutwasEve.Until Eve’s confession,

Connorhadn’tbeenwillingto admit that what he feltfor her, what he’d alwaysfeltforher,wasmorethanlust. It was a yearning forwhat might have been ifhe’d pursued Eve instead

of Molly. If he’d marriedEve instead of Molly.When he’d walked awayfrom Eve, who was stillholding the strawberry icecreamconehe’dboughtforher, he’d known he wasleavingsomethingpreciousbehind.Those thoughts felt

disrespectful to his latewife, and he was havingtroubledealingwith them.

But last night, when he’dmade love to Eve, it hadfelt as though a dark,yawning space inside himwas filled with light…andwithlove.He wondered how he’d

gottensolucky.Whatwerethe chances that a womanlike Eve Grayhawk, withmore attributes than hecould name in a singlebreath, would still be

single at twenty-six whenher best friend hadmarried at eighteen? Andnot just single, but singlewithoutasteadyboyfriend.Had she been toocommittedtohercareertomarry? Or simply notfound a man she lovedenough to marry? But ifEve had stayed single foreither of those reasons,why had she so readily

marriedhim?Connor thought of his

own teenage feelings,which had continued intoadulthood, and wonderedifEve’s“crush”mighthavesurvived aswell.Had theyeach been harboringfeelings for the other allthese years? Was itpossible that she hadn’tmarried another manbecause she was in love

withhim?If he allowed himself to

believe that bit of fantasy,Connor was left with theintriguing possibility thatEvehadlovedhimwhilehewas married to her bestfriend.Hewouldneveraskher for the truth of hissupposition, but if he wasright, she’d managed tokeep her feelingscompletely hidden, both

fromhimand,as farasheknew, from Molly. Hewatched her chatter withthechildrenandwonderedwhatitmusthavebeenlikefor her, knowing herfeelings would never bereturned.Nowondershe’dconfessed to being jealouswhen he’d mentionedMolly’sname.Sowheredidhegofrom

here?

The answer was simple.Love Eve and hope sheloves me back. He mightbe asking for heartbreak,buthethoughttheriskwasworth it.Hehadsixweeksbeforeshehadto leaveforNevada.Sixweekstomakesure that she loved himenough to come backhome, no matter howmany times she had toleave again to do her

amazingwork.They were unsaddling

their horses when Frankcame trotting up to thecorral.“You’vegotacallatthe house, Connor. It’syourdad. I toldhimyou’dcallhimback,buthesaiditwas important and he’dwait.”Connor felt his gut

clench. He’d told Eve hisfather didn’t run his life.

But itwasstillpossible forAngus to ruin it. “Thanks,Frank.”Connorhadn’ttakentwo

steps toward the housewhen he realized Eve wasbeside him. “What do youthinkyou’redoing?”“Comingwithyou.”“Thekids—”“Arehelpingbrushdown

thehorses.”

“I don’t need your helphandlingmyfather.”“Toobad.I’mpartofthis

family.”“For now, anyway,” he

muttered.Hewasdyingforagood,knock-down,drag-out fight. Determined tostart one. Pushing as hardas he could to send Eveover the edge. Into hisarms? Away from him forgood? He just wanted

everything settled, onceandforall.“Six weeks,” she said

through gritted teeth.“Then I’m gone, and youcanhaveyourlifebackjustthewayyouwantit.”“YouthinkthisiswhatI

want?”hesnarled, turningonher. “Mykids lost theirmom. I lost my wife. Imarried a woman wholightsmyfirelikenoother

woman I’ve ever known—including my late wife—and she has plans of herown that don’t includemeormykids.Thatisnot thelife I planned for myself.ThatisnotwhatIwant!”Hestalkedaway,leaving

her standing with her jawagape, mad at himself forhaving revealed so much.He yanked open the backdoorand stompedhisway

to the phone in thekitchen. He picked it upand said, “You don’t runmy life. Take your moneyand stuff it where the sundon’t shine.” Then heslammed the phone backinthecradle.A moment later Eve

reachedhisside,breathlessfrom running to catch up,her voice strident. “You’renottheonlyonewhohada

different lifeplanned.Thisisn’twhatIwanted,either.I miss my best friend. Iwish she was here. I wishthere was more than justthis physical…thing…betweenus.Iwish—”That was as far as she

got before Connor’s armslocked around her. It tookhim a moment to realizeshe was fighting him. Helethergoandstareddown

at her, his body so hard ithurt.Her chin was quivering,

and her eyes lookedwounded. “This isn’tgoingtomakethingsbetter.”“Can’t make them any

worse,”hequipped.“Pleasedon’t.”Apainfulknotformedin

histhroat.Hemethergazeand nodded his

capitulation,becauseitwasimpossibletospeak.“Youneedtogoseeyour

father,” she said. “Youcan’t blow him off likethat.”“Too late. Angus Flynn

doesn’tforgiveorforget.”“We’ll go see him

together.”“Badidea.”“We have to do

something. We can’t leavethingsthewaytheyare.”“Whynot?”“Why not annul the

marriage? I have to leaveanyway.”“Irefuse togivehimthe

satisfaction.”“Connor, be reasonable.

Why don’t we just admitthat this isn’t going towork, and go our separate

ways?”“BecauseIdon’twantto

endthismarriage.”“Whynot?”Because I have feelings

for you. “Because I hategivingup.Onanything.”“We’re running out of

time,”sheremindedhim.“Trust me. I’ll work it

out.”He’d plan some kindoffund-raiser,orgetaloan

and use the ranch assecurity, or borrowmoneyuntil he could make theranchself-sufficient.“If you don’t go talk to

him, I will,” Evethreatened.“Ifyoucareatallforme,

youwon’tdothat.”She looked chastened.

“All right. But I thinkyou’remakingamistake.”

“It’smymistake.I’lldealwithit.”Andhewould.Hejusthadtofigureouthow.

Chapter23

FOR THE NEXT two weeks,Eve deferred to Connor’s

wishtodealwithhisfatheron his own. The problemwas,asfarasshecouldtell,he’ddealtwiththeissuebyignoringit.She’d kept her fingers

crossed that NationalGeographic would go forher idea of photographingthe mustangs at SafeHaven, but it hadn’tworkedout.Theeditorhadbeen apologetic, but she’d

pointed out to Eve thatthey needed photographsof an actual band ofwildmustangs.Otherwise,whatwas the point? If Evewantedthejobitwashers,butshewouldhavetotakeher photographs inNevada. And the deadlinefor her answer waslooming.Eve had another day or

so to make her decision,

butshedidn’tseehowshecould turn down the job.Especially in light ofConnor’s situation. Theonly thing she could thinkto do was force aconfrontation with AngusFlynnandgethim tobackdown.When Sunday morning

came around again, Evegot up early and dressedthechildrenandherselffor

church. She announced toConnor,whosatinfrontofthefirewithacupofcoffeeand Fortune magazine,“The kids and I are goingto church this morning.Caretojoinus?”He didn’t even look up

when he answered. “Godand I aren’t on speakingtermsatthemoment.”Thatwas a complication

Eve hadn’t foreseen.

“BecauseofMolly?”“That’sonereason.”Heglancedather,aline

etched between his brows,andEverealizedhehadn’tmadepeacewithGodoverPaddy’sdeath,either.He pursed his lips.

“Which church are youplanningtoattend?”“The one your children

havealwaysattended.”

“You’re taking them toSt.Michael’s?”“Your children are

Catholic, Connor. Ofcourse I’m taking them toSt.Michael’s.”“My family will be

there.”“Most likely, yes, they

will.”“Whereareyouplanning

tosit?”

“Withthem,ofcourse.”Connor scowled. “Angus

won’tlikeit.”“Itwon’tbeeasyforhim

to throwusout,”Evesaid.“I’m his daughter-in-lawandBrookeandSawyerarehisgrandchildren.”“In other words, you’d

beperfectlyhappytomakeascene.”“What I’m telling you is

thathewon’tmakeascene.Notwiththechildrenthereand all his friendswatching.”“You don’t know my

father,”Connormuttered.“Are you going to let

some old bully get awaywithkeepingyourwifeandchildren from sitting withyour family?” Evechallenged.

Connor sat up abruptly,spewing a mouthful ofcoffee. “Did you just callmyfatheranoldbully?”“Iftheshoefits—”“Hell and damnation!

You’reliabletostartWorldWar Three if I let you gotherebyyourself.”She saw the moment

Connor realized that he’djustbeenmanipulatedinto

goingtochurch.Heshotheraruefullook

as he stood and swiped atthecoffeeonhisT-shirt.“Ineed a shower and ashave.”She smiled sweetly.

“We’llwait.Wehaveplentyoftime.”He glanced at the

antique clock on themantel and made a

disgustedsound.“Weneedto leave in thenext fifteenminutes if we’re not goingtobelate.”“You were a Delta

sergeant. It takes you fiveminutes to shower andshave.”Connorscowled,crossed

the room to set his coffeecup on the breakfast bar,and headed for thebathroom. “All right. You

win.”“I’mnotplayinggames,”

Eveshoutedafterhim.“Tellthattomydad,”he

calledbacktoher.Eve was more anxious

about the upcomingmeeting with Angus thanshe’d let on. She wascounting on Connor’sfather wanting to keep upappearances, whichmeant

there would be a windowwhere he would be forcedtospeakwithcivilitytohissonandhisson’swife.Sincethedaywaswarm,

she’dsentthekidsoutontothe porch to play andjoined them there to waitforConnor.Heshowedupeightminuteslaterwearinga pale blue oxford-clothshirt with a striped tie, anavy sport coat, khaki

trousers, and brownloafers.“Wow.” Eve felt her

insides flutter at the sightof him, his face freshlyshaven, his blue eyesbright, his hair still damp,with that dashing hank ofhairfallingonhisbrow.Connor smirked in

response to her awestruckexpression. “I figured ityouweregoingtodressup

and look good enough toeat, I should, too.” Hegestured toward thepickup.“Shallwe?”Eve took Sawyer’s hand

in one of hers, but whenshe reached for Brooke’shand the little girl said, “Ialways hold Daddy’s handwhenwegotochurch.”Eve saw the shocked

look on Connor’s facebefore he reached out to

take his daughter’s smallhand in his large one.BrookehadplayedtagwithConnorduringtheirpicnic,but for weeks she’davoided addressing himdirectly. Eve had seen hisfrustration grow as timepassed, and nothing he’ddone had melted hisdaughter’sreserve.All it had taken was a

willingness to do

something he and Brookeand Sawyer and Mollymust have done everySundaymorninghewasathome during Brooke’sentire short life to remindhis daughter that he wasindeedherfather.Connor looked at Eve

with dawningunderstanding. Heobviously hadn’t been tochurchsincehe’dreturned

from Afghanistan orBrookewouldhaveinsistedhe take her hand longbefore now. He reacheddown and picked up hisdaughter and held herclose. The little girl threwher arms around Connor’sneck and held tight, hernose pressed against histhroat.Eve felt her throat swell

with emotion as tears

suddenly appeared inConnor’seyes.He croaked, “I guess

we…”Heclearedhisthroatandfinished,“bettergo.”

Chapter24

CONNOR DIDN’T WANT tolet go of his daughter to

put her in her car seat. Ifonly he’d known thatsomething as simple asattending church withBrookewouldbethekeytomelting her heart orwinning her trust orwhatever it was that hadmadeher finally reachoutto him.Did thismean shewouldallowhimtohugherfrom now on? That shewould be giving him

butterflykissesatbedtime?A painful knot was still

caught in his throat as hefinishedattachingthebeltson Brooke’s car seat. Heexchanged a grateful lookwith Eve over thechildren’s heads. She wasthereasonhe’dbrokenhisvownottoreturntochurchuntil he could forgive GodfortakingPaddy,fortakingMolly,andforallthedeath

and destruction he’dwitnessed during threetoursinAfghanistan.Ifnotfor Eve, he might still beestranged from hisdaughter.Hespenttheentirehour

drive to town listening asEve sang children’s songswith the kids. He glancedatheroften,amazedatthesmilethatremainedonherfaceastheysangsongafter

song, none of which heknew.Hismindwasfocusedon

figuringoutwhat tosay toAngus.Keeping the sanctuary

up and running wasimportant not just for thesakeofthevets,butsothatEvedidn’tneedtotakethatassignment in Nevada inorder to support hermustangs. Not that she

might not decide to goanyway, but they wouldboth have more choices ifthe tripweren’t financiallynecessary.Brooke interrupted his

contemplation with thecommand,“Sing,Daddy!”He realized the other

threewerebeltingout“LetIt Go.” He would havedone anything hisdaughteraskedtoreinforce

the new accord betweenthem. He grinned at Eveandbegantosing.They had just finished,

laughingandoff-key,whenthey pulled up in front ofSt.Michael’s.Theoldstonechurchsatintheshadowofthe Grand Tetonssurrounded by awindbreak of spruces andpines.Asheturnedoff theengine,Connor askedEve,

“Do we take the kids withus to church? Or leavetheminchildcare?”“Let’s take Brooke with

us. She’s old enough to sitthroughtheservice.”Andaffectionateenough

to melt his father’s cold,cold heart, Connorthought.“AndSawyer?”heasked.“He’ll do better in child

care.”Connor held his breath

ashereleased thebeltsonBrooke’s car seat. Wouldshe come into his armsagain?OrwouldshereachforEve?When his daughter held

out her arms to him,Connor lifted her into hisembrace and felt his heartswell with love for hischild.Hedaredsofarasto

kiss Brooke’s cheek andsaw her sudden glancesidewaysathim.Hewaitedfor some protest, but shemerely slid her armsaround him and snuggledclose.Hesetherdown,andthe

four of them walked handinhandtowardthechurch.Connorfeltamomentof

apprehension when theyarrived at the door to the

nursery. He wasn’t surehowSawyerwouldreacttobeing left behind. His sonrantowardoneoftheotherlittle boys, calling out hisname. “I guess he isn’tgoing to miss us,” he saidwithachagrinedsmile.Eve laughed. “No, he

won’t.Mrs.Robertsonrunsthenursery.”Connor was both

shocked and dismayed.

“What?”Eve nodded toward a

short, slender,dark-hairedwoman with her back tothem,bendingoverasmallchild holding up a toytruck.“Shehasforthepastsix months. I guess youwouldn’t know that.Mollybrought the kids to St.Michael’s every Sundayand usually put Sawyer inthe nursery. He knows all

thekids.”Sawyer left his friend’s

side and charged over tohis grandmother, whopicked him up and gavehimahug.Mrs.Robertsonturned in the directionSawyer pointed, andConnor saw the samewarinessinherfacethathefelthimself.AsshewalkedtowardthemBrookecalledout a jubilant “Nana!” She

pulledfreeofhisgraspandraced toward hergrandmother.Mrs. Robertson talked

briefly to both children,whoseemedexcited to seeher, then took Brooke’shand and led her back toConnor.“Hello,” she said. “The

childrenlookwell.”“Did you think they

wouldn’t?” Connor heardtheantagonisminhisvoiceand felt Eve’s hand on hisarminthesameinstant.“It’snicetoseeyou,Mrs.

Robertson,” Eve said.“You’relookingwell,too.”Thatwasn’texactlytrue,

Connor realized. Molly’smother looked tired, asthough she weren’tsleeping. And sad, whichhe could understand. He

felt a spurt of sympathyand tamped it down. Thiswoman had tried to stealhischildren.ConnorfeltEve’sfingers

twine with his, felt thereassuring pressure of hergrasp, and let the angerandresentmentseepoutofhim. He had his childrenback.Hecouldaffordtobegenerous.“Will you be leaving

Sawyer here today?” Mrs.Robertsonasked.Connornoddedcurtly.“AndBrooke?”“Brooke’s going to

churchwithus,”Evesaid.Molly’s mother looked

disappointed, but shemerely patted Brooke’schestnut curls and said,“I’ll see you after theservice,sweetheart.”

“Bye,Nana,”BrookesaidassheranbacktoConnor,her arms outstretched tobepickedup.As he let go of Eve’s

handtoscoophisdaughterinto his arms, Connorrealized that Brooke wastotally unaware of thetension arcing betweenhimandhergrandmother.Maybe he should makesureitstayedthatway.

“We’ll see you after theservice,”hesaid.Mrs. Robertson looked

surprised at the neutraltone of his voice, but alsorelieved. “Yes. See youthen.”As they turned to leave,

Eve whispered in his ear,“I’mproudofyou.”Hefrowned.“Forwhat?”“Forgivingherachance.

For having an open heart.For doing what you knowisright.”Connormadeaface.But

it felt good to hear Eve’swordsofpraise.“Justamoment,Eve.”Connor and Eve both

turned back to Mrs.Robertson.“I have something for

you,” the older woman

said. “I’ve been carrying itaround with me, hoping Iwould see you in town. Ifyou don’t mind comingwith me a moment, I cangiveittoyounow.”“Of course.” Eve

followed Mrs. Robertsontoward the back of thenursery, where Molly’smotherretrievedherpursefrom a shelf. She rootedthrough it, then handed

Eve a small book with afloweredclothcover.Connorsaw thesurprise

on Eve’s face, her attemptto return the book, andMrs. Robertson forcing itbackintoherhands.Eve finally tucked the

book into her purse andrejoinedhim.As they left the nursery

andheadedbackdownthe

hall to the church, heasked, “What did she giveyou?”“Abook.”“I could see that. What

kindofbook?”“ItbelongedtoMolly.”“Are you going to make

me keep asking questions,orareyougoingtotellmewhatitis?”“It’sadiary.”

Connor stopped in histracks and turned to faceher.“Molly’sdiary?”“No, Mrs. Robertson’s

diary.” She snorted at thestunned look on his face.“Of course it’s Molly’sdiary!”“Why did she give it to

you?”Andnotme?“Shesaidthereareafew

passages in it I should

read.Shemarkedthemforme.”ConnorwaitedforEveto

share more of whateverreasonMrs.Robertsonhadgiven for handing overMolly’s diary, but sheremainedstubbornlymute.“Fine. Don’t tell meanything. I probably don’twanttoknowwhat’sinthedamnedthinganyway.”Eve looked unhappy.

“No,Idon’tthinkyoudo.”“If Molly wrote

something bad about me—”“It’s not about you,” she

said,interruptinghim.“It’saboutme.”Connor stared at her a

long moment, then feltBrooke tugging on hishand.“Come on, Daddy.

Churchisstarting.”He searched Eve’s face

onemoretimeforanysignthatshemightrelent,thensaid, “We better get tochurch.”He tookone ofBrooke’s

hands and Eve took theotherastheywalkeddownthe center aisle to theFlynn pew on the right-hand side at the front ofthe church. Angus sat on

theaisle.Aiden,Brian,andDevon were spread out,leavingnoroomforanyoneelse. “Scoot over,” ConnorsaidtoAiden.Aiden turned to Brian

andsaid,“Moveover.”Brian said to Devon,

“Makesomeroom.”Thethreebrothersedged

farther down the pew tomakeroombetweenAiden

and Angus to fit Connorand Eve. Connor watchedhisfather’sbackstiffenandhis shoulders square asEve stepped past Angusand settled on thecushioned pew besideAiden.Connorsat toEve’sleft,nexttohisfather,andheldBrookeonhislap.Connor didn’t hear

much of the liturgy. Hewas too busy wondering

whatMollyhadsaidinherdiary. Then he realized hehadn’t askedEve themostimportant question. Whatyear had the diary beenwritten? During Molly’syouth? Or since theirmarriage?He realized he had far

bigger problems thanMolly’s diary. His fathersat rigid as a fence postbeside him. Angus hadn’t

said another word after“Hummmph” whenConnor sat down next tohim. Connor was prettygood at reading bodylanguage, and Angus’ssaid,“You’retoast.”ConnorletBrookefiddle

with the handkerchief inhis pocket, with thebuttons on his suit coat,and with the clasp thatheld his tie. He let her

draw with a pencilprovidedby the churchonone of the church’sattendance cards. He heldher inhis armswhen theyrose to sing hymns, andwhen the time came, hehelpedher tokneelon theprie-dieubesidehim.It was all familiar

behavior. The only thingmissingwasMolly.Butforthe first time since her

death, Connor had hopethat he might findhappiness again after theloss of his wife. Hisweddingnight—andallthenights since then—hadbeen a revelation, inmoreways than one. Surely Evecouldn’tmake love to himnight after night, oftenseveraltimesanight,ifshedidn’t have feelings forhim.

Since Aiden hadn’tmoved down enough togive Eve much room, herthigh was pressed againstConnor’s. He caught herhand in his and held it,knowing that she was asunlikelytomakeasceneinchurch as his father. Hewasn’t just making astatement tohis father, heactually enjoyed holdingherhand.

His father held thehymnal where Connorcouldseeit,buttheinstantthe song was done, heslappeditclosedandset itbackintherackbehindthepew.When it came time to

take Communion, ConnorsettledBrooke inEve’s lapand followed his father tothe rail, his brothersbehindhim.Connor found

surprising solace in takingCommunion. It was onemore step toward lettinggoofalltheangerhefeltathaving his life turnedupsidedown.To his surprise, as soon

as his family was seatedagain,BrookescootedfromEve’s lap onto hergrandfather’s lap. In thepast Connor had broughthis daughter to both

church and the Lucky 7frequently, so he knewAngus had a soft spot forhisfirstgrandchild.Connor was content to

let Brooke sit with hisfather for the rest of theservice. He watched asAnguspulledhiscellphonefrom his pocket andhanded it to Brooke, whoimmediatelybeganplayingadigitalgame.Connorwas

astonished at how adepthis four-year-old daughterwas at handling thecomplicated cell phone.His child’s world haddefinitely moved on whilehe’dbeenoverseas.Since the Flynns sat at

the front of the church,theywerethe last to leave.Angus didn’t get up, hesimply handed Brooke toEveandsaid,“Connorand

I will meet you out frontlater.”Eve eyed Connor

sideways as she stood andleftthechurchwithAiden,Brian, and Devon. Oncethey were alone, Angusfocused his steely gaze onConnor and said, “If youexpected this spectacle offamilialharmonytochangemy mind, you’re badlymistaken.”

“I brought my wife anddaughter to worship withmyfatherandbrothers.I’dhardly call that aspectacle.”“She’s aGrayhawk.”He

made theword an epithet.“Her father killed mysister. That’s something Ican never—will never—forgive.”“AuntJane’sbeengonea

long time,Dad.Whydon’t

youletitgo?”“Because he got Matt

back!”Connor was confused.

“What does Matt have todowithanything?”“King doesn’t deserve

thatboy’slove.”“From what I’ve heard,

Matt’s only here until hecan take possession ofKingdomCome.”

“Kingwillnevergivehimthe ranch—assuming, ofcourse, that he owns it ayearfromnow.”“There’s a chance he

won’t?”Angus sneered. “A very

good chance. But if hedoes, that slimy son of abitchwillfindsomeexcusetocalloffthedeal.”“I can’t believe Matt

wouldn’t have asked forsomething in writingbefore he came all thisway.”“You can bet whatever

King signed isunenforceable,” Angussaid. “It’s what I’d do.Whatever else I thinkabout that snake in thegrass, he’s every bit ascraftyasIam.”“Why are you so

cynical?” Connor asked.“Why can’t you believeKing just wants his sonback and is willing to paythe price to make ithappen?”“Because that bastard

never did a generous,loving thing for anyone inhiswholemiserablelife.”“Dad, listen to yourself.

This has to stop.No one’sall bad. King Grayhawk is

mywife’sfather.Nothingisgoingtochangethat.”“I don’t want his blood

mixed with mine. I wantthat marriage annulledbeforeshe—”“No.”Hesawtheshockedlook

on his father’s face beforehis cheeks reddened withanger. “Are youdaringmetocutyouoff?”

“If you’re forcing me tochoose between SafeHaven and my wife, I’lltakeEve.”“What’sgotintoyou?”“I don’t want to lose

her.”“You hardly know the

woman.”“She’s a fantastic

mother. She’s a greatphotographer. And she’s

goingtobeadamnedgoodwife.”Angus lifted a bushy

black brow. “Is the girlpregnant? Is that whyyou’rebeingsoobstinate?”“No, Dad,” Connor said

indisgust. “I’mnot askingyou to give me anythingthatisn’talreadymine,butIneedthattrustfund.”A pained expression

crossedAngus’sface.“I’m not asking for

myself. I’m asking for theveteranswhocometoSafeHaven.”Connor watched the

creasesinhisfather’sbrowdeepenbeforehesaid,“Getrid of that Grayhawkwoman, and you can keepyourtrustfund.Otherwise,my lawyer will start thepaperwork to rescind it

starting bright and earlytomorrowmorning.”Connor didn’t argue.

Angus was obstinate, usedtogettinghiswayasonlyavery powerful andwealthyman could be. He wasgoing tohave to figureoutanother way for hissanctuarytothrive.“Goodbye, Dad. If we’re

going to use familyrelationships as weapons

against each other, youshould know that so longas Eve isn’t welcome inyour home, Brooke andSawyer won’t be comingthere,either.”“How dare you threaten

me! Go! Get out of mysight.”Connorroseandleft.

Chapter25

EVE SHOWED UP at thebedroom door, Molly’s

diary in hand, her facebleached of blood. “Sheknew.”Connor dropped the

bookhewas readingashelayinbed.“Knewwhat?”“Aboutus.”Hesatup.“Impossible.”Eve sank onto the bed,

opened the diary, andbeganreading.

IknowEvelikesConnorbutIlikehimmore.He’ssodreamy!!!HiseyesarebluerthanblueandIwanttobrushbackthatlockofhairthatfallsonhisforeheadsobad!!!Eve’ssobeautifulandamazingshecanhaveanyboyshewants.ButnotConnor.He’smine!!!It’sagoodthinghis

nameisFlynnorI’dhavenochance,becauseIcantellConnorlikesEve,too.He’salwayswatchingherwiththisgoofylookonhisface.Shehasnoclue,thankgoodness!!!

Eve met Connor’s gaze.His face was flushed,probably because of that“goofy look” comment.

“Didyouwatchmeinhighschool?”Henodded.“ItoldyouI

likedyou.”“This sounds like more

thanthat.”“What do you want me

tosay?”Eve turned to another

bookmarked page in thediary and began readingagain.

ConnoristakingMEtotheSadieHawkinsdance!!!ItwassortofanastytricktogetEvetoaskforme.IbetConnorthoughtshewasgoingtoaskhimtogowithher.Toobad!!!ThisismychancetoshowhimhowniceIam,andIplantomakethemostofit.ConnorFlynnwon’tknowwhathithim.Ilove

him!!!Soonhe’llbemineforever.Sorry,Eve,butyouhadyourchances.Yourfaultifyoudidn’ttakethem.

“This doesn’t sound likethe woman I knew,”Connor said, shaking hishead. “Molly was never aconnivingperson. Shewasalways generous andgiving.”

“Absolutely,” Eveagreed.“Except,obviously,where you wereconcerned.”She turned to a third

markedpassage.“Thiswaswrittenyearslater.Shewascleaning out boxes andapparentlyfoundherdiaryandwroteafinalentry.”

IcanseewhyIwassoworriedaboutEveloving

Connor—andConnorlovingEve—whentheywereteenagers.Alltheseyearslater,thesparksstillflywheneverthey’reinthesameroomtogether.Itrustthembothimplicitly.Neitherofthemwouldeverbetrayme.ButIfeelguiltyknowingthatImaybethereasontheyaren’tspendingtheir

livestogetherasacouple.Maybetheywouldneverhavegottenpastthefeudbetweentheirfamilies,buttheymanagetocoexistjustfineinmyhome.WhichleadsmetobelievethatifIhadn’tbeenintheway,truelovemighthavewonout.I’msosorry,Eve,forstealingthemanyouloved.Iknowthat’swhyyou’re

stillsingle.You’resocarefultohideyourfeelingswheneverConnor’saround.That’showIknowtheystillexist.AndConnor,my

dearestlove,Iknowyouloveme,butIwonderifyouwouldhavemarriedmeifyouweren’tafraidyoumightdiebeforeyouhadasonordaughterto

leavebehind.ItookadvantageoftheloveyoubothhadformetotakewhatIwanted—andneeded—fromeachofyou,whichmeantyourowndesperatedesiresremainedunrequited.Ihopesomedaybothof

youcanforgiveme.I’msosorryIcamebetweenyou.IfthedayevercomeswhenI’mnolongerhere,I

hopeyoufindyourwaytoeachother.

Eve’s throat was soswollen with emotion thatshe barely managed tofinish reading the lastsentence.Shelookeduptofind Connor’s eyesglisteningwithtears.Whenhe blinked, one slid downhischeek.“Sheneversaidaword,”

hesaid.“Ihadnoideasheknew I had feelings foryou.”“Or that I felt that way

about you.” Eve set thediaryon theendtableandcrawled across the bedtowardConnor.Heopenedhisarmsand

the two of them laytogether, holding oneanotherclose.

Eve swallowed over theknotof guilt inher throat.“She hoped we couldforgiveher.”She heard Connor

struggle to swallow backmore tears before he said,“Yeah.”“How could she stand

it?”Evewondered.“She lovedus both.And

sheknewwelovedher.”

Evewassilentforalongwhile,rememberingallthetimes she’d visited herfriend when Connor washome on leave. All thetimes she’d coveted himwhile her best friend hadstoodbyandwatched.Andknown.Thesorrowshefeltwasunbearable.“Do you suppose we

werefatedtobetogether?”Connorasked.

Eveshrugged.“Thefatescan’twantustogetherverybadly or they wouldn’t bedoing such a great job ofshovingusapart.”“It does look like the

odds are stacked againstus,”Connoragreed.“Idon’twanttotakethe

job in Nevada,” Eve said,her face hidden againstConnor’s throat. “I justdon’t think I have any

otherchoice.”She put her fingertips

against Connor’s lips tostill his protest. “I calledthe editor today and toldherI’dtakethejob.”She felt Connor’s arms

tighten around her, asthough he could keep herclose,whentheybothknewthatinthirtydaysshe’dbegone. For a couple ofweeks. Ormaybe a couple

of months. And maybeagainandagainandagain.Eve’shearthurt.“Idon’t

want to go,” she said, herthroataching.“AndIdon’twantyouto

go.”The lovemaking that

followedbeganwithtenderkisses and soft, reverenttouches. But theknowledge that, just when

the truth of their longtimelove had been revealed, itmight be the beginning ofthe end of their livestogether, turned theircaresses into desperatetouches and transformedsoftforaysintodemandingexplorations. Until theywere both clutching atnaked flesh as though toholdonforevertothefinalmomentofexultation.

Evewas still gasping forbreath when she rolledaway from Connor into atight ball of misery. Heslung his arm possessivelyacross her body, pullingherclose.“We still have a month

tocomeupwithsomewayto keep you here,” he saidfiercely.“You never told me the

result of your talk with

your father. Is there anyhope—”“He’s revoking the

trust,”Connorsaidflatly.“Thenallhopeislost.”He leaned up on his

elbowandshiftedherontoher back so he could lookintohereyes.“Thatdoesn’tsoundlikethe indomitablewomanIknow.Andlove.”Eve’s heart skipped a

beat. Theymight have feltloveforeachotheralltheirlives, but the words hadnever been spoken. Untilnow.She searched his

beautiful blue eyes for thetruth.“Doyouloveme?”“More than…”He didn’t

finish the sentence. Heclearedhisthroatandsaid,“More than I everimagineditwaspossibleto

lovesomeone.”Eve was glad he hadn’t

said he loved her morethan Molly. A comparisonwasn’tpossible.Theyweretwo completely differentwomen,bothofwhomhadloved him. And both ofwhomhe’dlovedback.“What are we going to

do,Connor?”He turned out the light,

thenlaybackdown,easingherheadontohis chest soshe could hear the strongbeat of his heart. “We’llfigureoutsomething.”Eve was almost asleep

when she realized shehadn’t returned the gifthe’d given her. She leanedclose to his ear andwhispered, “I love you,too.”Sheheardagurgleashe

swallowed hard, but hesaid nothing. Eve hopedshe had the chance torepeat those words manytimesintheyearstocome.Right now, their problemsseemed insurmountable.She had to leave. And hemight lose his ranch. Andthere seemed no way toavoid the separation thatwouldresult.Eve slid her arm across

Connor’s chest andsnuggled close. She wouldput her mind to workovernight.Maybe it wouldcomeupwithasolutionbymorning.

Chapter26

“WHERE THE HELL is mydaughter?”

Eve stared through thescreendooratthemadmanstanding on the backporch. His eyes werebloodshot, black stubbleshadowed his cheeks, andhis face looked haggard.She shoved the door openand said, “Pippa’smissing?”“You know damn well

sheis!”Mattretorted.“Shetold me she was going

shopping in town, but shenever came home lastnight.”Evearchedabrow.“And

from that you concludedthatIhadsomethingtodowithherdisappearance?”“You know goddamn

well you and those brattysistersofyours—”“That’s quite enough

swearing for one

conversation,” Eve said asshejoinedhimonthebackporch, letting the screendoorslambehindher.“I’vegot two impressionablekids sitting in the kitcheneatingbreakfast.”“Where’s Connor?”Matt

said, looking beyond hershoulder.“He left early for town,

which iswhereyoushouldbe if you’re looking for

Pippa.”His eyes narrowed.

“Whatdoyouknow?”“What you just toldme!

If Pippa went to town,that’s probably where sheis.”“I’ve been all over

Jackson. Twice. She isn’tthere,” Connor said.“Those sisters of yoursswore up and down they

hadnothingtodowithherbeing gone, but I don’tbelieve them for oneminute.”Eve could see Matt was

crazywithworry.HepulledhisStetsonoff

and ran an agitated handthrough his hair, then putthehatbackonandtuggedit low on his forehead.“You’remylastresort.”

Evehesitated, thensaid,“DoyouthinkPippamighthavetakenoffbecauseyouwant her to give up herbaby?”Matt’s jaw dropped.

“Howthehell—”Eve opened her mouth

to cut him off, but he’dalready cut himself off. “Iaccidentally overheard thetwo of you talking,” sheadmitted. “Your daughter

seemed as determined tokeepherbabyasyouwerethatsheshouldgiveitup.”“The choice is hers. But

raising a baby isn’t kidstuff. It’s hard work. Ishould know, I—” He cuthimselfoffagain.That was the second

timeMatthadletEvecatchaglimpseofhislife.Itwashard to imagine him as ateenagerraisingalittlegirl

on his own. What hadhappened to Pippa’smother? He still hadn’tsaidawordaboutwhyhe’dgoneso farawayorstayedgoneforsolong.“Why do you think my

sisters or I had somethingto do with the fact thatPippa’s missing?” Eveasked.“How about Taylor’s

threat tomakeme sorry I

ever came here?” Mattsaid.“Ishouldhavethrownthe twins out on theirfannies last week whenthey let King’s TennesseeWalker stallion into thepasture with my quarterhorsebroodmares.”“They did what?” Eve

said,aghast.“Not that they admitted

toit.Godknowshowmanymares that stud covered

before I got him out ofthere. That means I’ll bewaiting a year for somevery expensive quarterhorse mares to delivertheir mixed-breed foalsbefore they’re any use tome.Notonlythat,Ihavetowait to see how manymares are pregnant beforeI can breed the rest ofthem. I gave those twohellionsagoodpieceofmy

mindandawarningthatifthey tried another stuntlike that they wouldn’thave towait a year to findthemselves without a roofovertheirheads.”“So you think they’ve

graduated to kidnapping?”Evesaiddoubtfully.Matt met her gaze with

bleak eyes. “I think theyresent me enough to doanything.”

Eve shook her head.“They wouldn’t hurtPippa.”“No.Buttheymighthelp

her run away again. Didthey know she waspregnant?”“Ididn’ttellthem.”“A paragon,” he

muttered.“Look,I’llbegladtoask

Taylor and Vick if they

knowanything.ButIthinkyou’re barking up thewrongtree.”“Whatdid Ido thatwas

so bad?” he murmured.“Why would she runaway?”Matt was asking

questions to the air, butEve took the opportunityto answer them. “MaybePippawants some timeonher own to think. When

she’s ready to comehome,she will.” Eve hesitated,then added, “Unless youbelieve there’s a chance offoulplay.”A couple of young girls

had gone missing in thepast around Jackson andbeen foundmurdered, butthat villain had beencaught. Still, that didn’tmean there weren’t othercrazy people out there.

When she saw the suddendread in Matt’s eyes, Evewassorryshe’dmentionedthe possibility thatsomeone had taken hisdaughter against her will.Most likely Pippa was allright,butMattwouldlikelysuffer the torment of thedamned until he knew forsure.“The sheriff’s office

won’t do anythingbecause

she’sconsideredanadult,”Mattsaid.“Maybe Pippa will call

you once she’s settled,wherever that turns out tobe.”“Maybe.Maybenot.”“Whywouldn’tshe?”“Because she knows I’ll

comegetherandbringherhome,” Matt said throughtight jaws. “Like I did the

lasttime.”“FromwhatIoverheard,

the circumstances thenwere vastly different fromwhat they are now,” Evesaid.Matt rubbed a hand

across his nape. “Howmuchdidyouhear?”“That she ran offwith a

manwholiedtoheraboutthe fact that he was

married.”“A lot of ringers—that’s

an Australian cowboy—leave their familiesbehindinthecity,andthat’swhatthis lowlife did. Hepretended to be free andsingle—and in love withPippa—and she wasinnocentenoughtofall forhim.“I should have sent her

off to boarding school in

Brisbane or Sydney so shewouldn’t have been solonely,butI…”He turned his back to

her, and Eve saw himsurreptitiouslyswipeathiseyes.Evehadfilledintherest

of his sentence. Wouldhavemissedhertoomuch.Clearly Matt had gonethrough a great deal tokeep his daughter and

raiseher, andhe’dwantedtoextendherchildhoodaslongaspossible.Butlikesomany choices parents hadto make, this one hadbackfired.Eve didn’t want to feel

sorryforMatt,notaftertheruthless way he’d shovedher horses off the ranch.Buthewasclearlyamanattheendofhisrope.“Whenwas the last time you had

somethingtoeat?”He turned back around

and said, “I need to keeplooking.”“At least stop long

enough to have a cup ofcoffee,”sheurged.Hepulledhishatoffand

turneditinhishandswhilehe considered what to donext. At last he said, “Allright.”

Eve was surprised he’daccepted her offer, but hewas so antsy she pulledopen the screen door andheld it for him to enterbeforehecouldchangehismind.When the screen door

squeaked, Brooke turnedto look and yelled, “It’sUncleMatt!”“Hi, Uncle Matt!”

Sawyercalledout.

Eve turned toMatt, herbrow raised, and said,“When did you meetConnor’skids?”“I stopped by the Lucky

7 when they were visitingthere and Aidenintroducedme.”HeruffledSawyer’s hair and pulledone of Brooke’s pigtails.“Hi,kiddos.”“We’re not kiddos,”

Sawyersaid.“We’rekids.”

“Istandcorrected,”Mattsaidasheturnedaroundakitchen chair on theopposite side of the tableandstraddledit.Evehurriedtopourhim

a cup of coffee. “Cream?Sugar?”“Blackisfine.”Eve set the coffee in

frontofhim,thencollectedher cup of tea and sat at

theendofthetable.“Did you come to see

Daddy?”Brookeasked.“I’m looking for my

daughter,Pippa.”“She’snothere,”Brooke

said.“UncleBriansaidshewas going to live withUncleDevon.”Matt bolted out of his

seat.“What?”Brooke took one look at

Matt’sferociousexpressionandshotananxiousglanceat Eve, who’d also comeoutofherchair.“DidIsaysomething wrong?” thelittlegirlasked.Eve crossed to lay a

reassuring hand onBrooke’s shoulder. “No,sweetie.It’sfine.”“Where did you hear

that?”Mattasked.

“When we were leavingchurch last week. UncleAiden said Uncle Devonshouldkeephisnoseoutofother people’s business,butUncleBriansaidUncleDevon could do whateverhewants, ’causehe’s abigboy.”Eve was astonished at

how much Brooke hadremembered of aconversation she’d

apparently overheard inpassing. The Flynnbrothers obviously hadn’ttaken account of the factthat little pitchers haveverybigears.EveglancedatMattand

said, “It looks like you’reaccusing the wrongrelatives of abscondingwithyourdaughter.”Matt was shaking his

head, his brow furrowed.

“Why sneak around? Whynotsaysomethingtome?”“Maybe because Pippa

doesn’t want to be yankedback home?” Evesuggested.Matt made a face,

conceding the truth ofwhatshe’dsaid.“What are you going to

do?”sheasked.Matt’s shoulders

slumped and he sighed. “Idon’tknow.”He headed for the door,

too self-absorbed even tosay goodbye to the kids,andEvefollowedhim.She turned back before

shesteppedoutsidetosay,“Whenyou’refinished,putyourdishesinthesinkandgo play. I’ll be back in aminute.”

Outside in the sunlight,Matt’s face looked evenmore ravaged at this newbetrayal. “Where the helldoesDevonlive?”Eveshookherhead.“I’m

not sure. He’s got a placein the mountains, I think.You have to believe thatDevononlyofferedPippaaplace to stay out of thegoodness of his heart. OfalltheFlynns,he’stheone

who’s gotten into the leasttrouble. She’ll be safethere. Maybe you shouldleavewellenoughalone.”“She’smydaughter.”“She’s twenty. That’s

plentyoldenoughtoknowherownmind.”“I didn’t ask for your

advice.”“You’re going to get it

anyway. Let her be. You

know where she is. Youknow she’s safe. Give hertime and space. Let herdecideifshewantstocomebackhome.”“How do I know she’s

reallythere?”“I’ll ask Connor to find

outandletyouknow.”“You’ddothatforme?”“I’ddothatforher.”“Good enough. Make it

soon.”Shenodded.“Assoonas

Connor gets back I’ll havehimfindoutwhathecan.”“Thank you. If there’s

ever anything I can do foryou,letmeknow.”Eve couldn’t keep the

bitterness from her voice.“You’vedonequiteenough.I don’t think—” Sheinterrupted herself and

staredathimspeculatively.“As amatter of fact, thereissomethingyoucando.”“What?”“I’dliketoholdanevent

atKingdomCome.”Mattarchedabrow.“I’m

listening.”Ever since Angus had

issued his ultimatum toConnor, and Connor hadrefused to have their

marriage annulled, Evehad been thinking aboutways Safe Haven could befunded. She would haveher earnings from theNational Geographicshoot, of course, to throwintothepot,butinordertodo themost good, Connorwas going to need a lotmoremoney.Shewasveryaware that

they lived in one of the

wealthiest counties in thecountry. Seasonal folkswouldn’t be back until thesummer, but there wereplenty of ranchers andbusinessmen who livedhereyear-roundwhomightbewillingtodonatemoneyto help maintain a ranchdedicated to providingR&Rforveterans.“I’m not sure if you’re

aware,butConnor losthis

fundingforSafeHaven.”“I heard Angus

threatened to cut off histrust fund. I didn’t knowhe’dactuallydoneit.”“Hedid,”Evesaidcurtly.

“In order for this ranch tocontinue to provide freeservices to veterans, we’regoingtoneedtoraisealotofmoney.Iwanttoholdanold-fashioned barbecue atKingdom Come and invite

as many folks as possibleto come and make acontribution.”Matt looked skeptical.

“Youthinkthatwilldothejob?”“Leah’ssettingupaSafe

Haven website wherepeople across the countrycan make donations, andI’ve gotten an agreementfromNationalGeographicto mention that vets are

workingwithaherdofwildmustangs at Safe Haven,along with the websiteURL where people cancontribute. We’ll probablyneed another function,maybeapicnic,laterinthesummerwhenmoreof theout-of-town folksarehere.But I’d like to hold thatevent here, so people canmeet a few veterans andsee Safe Haven in

operation.”“Why didn’t Connor say

something tome about allthis?”Eve flushed. “Connor

doesn’t know I’ve set allthisup.”Matt raised a brow. “I

see.Aneventisgoingtotieup operations at KingdomCome for at least a day,maybemore.”

“Iguessitwill.”He eyed her

speculatively.“Butit’sforagoodcause.”“So you wouldn’t do it

forme, but you’ll do it forthevets?”“I’mdoingitforboth.”Eve was surprised Matt

was willing to help now,whenhewasn’tbefore.Butmaybehewaslearningthat

she wasn’t who he’dthought in the beginning,justasshewaslearningthesameabouthim.“Goodbye,Matt. Connor

willbeintouch.”He put a finger to the

brim of his Stetson, thenturnedandwalkedwearilyaway,asthoughtheweightof the world lay on hisshoulders.

AshereachedhispickupEve called after him, “Besure to apologize to mysisters.”He held up his middle

fingerandsaid,“Whenhellfreezesover!”

Chapter27

CONNOR HADN’T BEENentirely honest with Eve.

He did have supplies tobuy in town, but he alsointendedtomakeastopatthe café where KingGrayhawkmetupwithhisfriendsonFridaymorningsfor breakfast—not to beconfused with therestaurant where his ownfather met up with hiscronies. He had an ideahow Eve could do theassignment for National

Geographic closer tohome, but he needed herfather’s help to make ithappen.He’d gotten in touch

with her editor at themagazine to confirm whatEve had already told him.It was possible to changethe location of the wildherdEvephotographed,solong as it was a bona fideherd of wild mustangs,

including a stallion andpregnant mares. And themareshadtobedeliveringtheirfoalsinMay.TheMaybirth dates weren’t asmuch of a problem as theeditor seemed to think,since Connor had learnedfrom Eve that mostmustangsdeliveredinMayorJune.“But to my knowledge,

no such herd exists near

Jackson,”Eve’seditorsaid.“Not at the current

time,” Connor agreed.“Thatmaychangeshortly.”“Someone you know

have a little pull with theBLM?”theeditorasked.“Could be, ma’am,”

Connor replied. “Eve willbeintouchtoletyouknowwhethertheprojectwillbedoneinWyoming.”

“I’ll look forward tohearing from her, Mr.Flynn. One way or theother.”Now all Connor had to

do was convince KingGrayhawk to use hispolitical influence to gettheBLMtomoveaherdofwild mustangs to SafeHaven.Connor had one ace in

the hole. While he’d

purchased a thousandacres of land, the duderanch had leased anotherfour thousand acres forninety-nine years. Thatlease had another twenty-nineyearstorun.ManyofEve’s current herd ofmustangs were beingbroken to the saddle andwould soon have newowners. There was plentyof water and grass to

support a herd of thirty-five to forty animals—inthe summer.He’d gone toAiden to ask for helpwithhayoverthewinter.“You’re out of your

mind,” Aiden had said.“Just let Eve go toNevada.”“I’dlethergo,ifIdidn’t

know it will break herheart to leave. She lovesthe children, Aiden. And

shelovesme.”Aiden had looked

skeptical at that finaladmission. “Thathappened pretty damnquick.”“We’ve always loved

each other,” Connor said.“We just never didanything about it becauseof all the stuff going onbetween our families. Youcanhelpusstaytogetherif

you’llagreetopaythepriceofhayfortheherdoverthewinter. I’ll plant my own,soyouwon’t actuallyneedtobuythehay.Butit’snotplantedyet,andI’mprettysure I’m going to need toprove to the BLM that Ican feed the herd ifnecessary, so I need aguarantee from you. Willyoudoit?”“Isthisgoingtohelpyou

keep Safe Haven up andrunning?”“Eve’s earnings will

support us until I canfigureoutabettersolution.Shehastotakethejob.Theonly question is whethershe leavesusbehind todoit, or is able to do it andstill tuck the kids into bedatnight.”Aidenshookhishead.“If

you can get a herdmoved

to SafeHaven, I’ll providea guarantee that you’llhave the winter hay youneed.”Connor’s throat

constricted with gratitudetoward his brother. Heswallowed past the acheandsaid,“Thankyou.”“You realize that when

you ask King to help he’sgoing to tell you to take ashort hike off a tall cliff,”

Aidensaidinagruffvoice.“I hate like hell for you tobowdown to that sonof abitch.”“I’dwalkthroughfirefor

Eve.Bowingdown toKingGrayhawkischild’splay.”Connor had been plenty

brave in front of hisbrother. Facing the manhimself was anothermatter. He took a deepbreath and opened the

door to thecafé.Hisheartwas beating hard in hischest, andhe licked at thesweat above his lip.Kowtowing to KingGrayhawkmight seem likechild’s play, butconfronting one of thegreatmonsters inyour lifewasnot.He was immediately

assaulted by the smells ofbacon,biscuits,andcoffee,

the clatter of cutlery anddishes,andthemurmurofdozens of voices.Themanhe was seeking sat withthree others at a booth inthe back corner. Connorstrode into the café asthough he belonged there.The sudden hush wastestimony to the fact thathe was a Flynn inGrayhawkterritory.Likea copwhoneeds to

watchforthebadguy,evenwhen he eats, KingGrayhawk was seated onthe aisle with his back tothe wall. When he lookedout into the restaurant todiscover the cause of thequiet, he couldn’t helpbutseeConnor’sapproach.Connor watched King

stiffen, saw his shouldersbraceandhischincomeupanotch, ready forwhathe

surely expected was somesort of confrontation.Connor had decided tospeakwithEve’sfatherinapublicplace,infrontofhisfriends, for the samereason Eve had arrangedfor him tomeet his fatherin church—the hope thatKing would be forced tospeakcivillytohim.On the other hand,

havinghis friends closeby

might also preclude anysort of compromise onKing’s part. Connorrealized he was going toneedtoseparateKingfromhis cronies in order todiscuss the favor heneeded.When he reached the

booth he said, “I need tospeakwithyouprivately.”“I’m having breakfast,”

Kingreplied.

“It’s important.” Whenthat got no response headded,“It’saboutEve.”The wedding of a

GrayhawkandaFlynnhadprovided plenty of juicygossip inasmall townlikeJackson, and it was clearfrom the frown on King’sface that he didn’t wantthis possible conflictbetween the couple tobecomemore grist for the

mill.King pulled the napkin

from his lap and set it onthe table, then rose andsaid, “Follow me.” Heheadedfor theback of therestaurant, pausing at theservice counter longenough to say to the manbehind it, “Bubba, I needyouroffice.”“Sure,King.”

ConnorrealizedfromtheeasewithwhichKingaskedand Bubba answered thatEve’s father must havedone this a number oftimes when he neededprivacy to conductbusiness.Compared with the

restaurant, which wasdecorated with Conestogawagonwheels and sporteda western print on the

cloth cushions in thebooths, the office wasdefinitely a part of thetwenty-first century. Kingtook a seat in a high-backedblackleatherswivelchair behind a glass-topped desk, leaving ashorter-backed blackleather chair on wheels infront of the desk forConnor.Hehesitated,thensettledintothechair.

Having arranged thesituation so he was in theposition of power in theroom, King asked, “Whyare you here? Is Eve allright?”Connor’s pulse began to

pound as he realized howmuch was at stake. If hedidn’tapproachKingintherightway,Evewasgoingtobeforcedtoleavetopursuethisassignment.Shewould

receive other offers in thefuture, he was sure, totravel to do her work, butby then he hoped the kidswould realize she wasgoing to be a part of theirlives for good and always,andheandEvewouldhavecemented their livestogether as a couple. Hejust wanted a little timetogether at the beginningof their marriage to show

her how much hecherished her. How muchhe valued her. Howimportant she was to hishappiness and thehappinessoftheirchildren.So this was a veryimportantconversation.Connor began, “I don’t

know if youwere awareofit,butEvereceivedanofferfromNationalGeographicto photograph a herd of

wildmustangsinNevada.”From the way King’s

brows rose, he hadn’tknown about the offer.“Thisiswhatyoucalledmeaway from breakfast todiscuss? I know the girlcan take pictures. What’stheproblem?”“My kids need her.”

Connor hesitated, thenadded,“AndIneedher.”

“So tell her to stayhome.”“I don’t want her giving

upherdreamsformine.”King snorted. “Sounds

likeyouhaveaproblem.”“It’s one you can solve,”

Connor said, continuingdoggedly in the face ofKing’s snarly response.“Again, I don’t know howmuch you know aboutmy

ranch,but—”“I know everything.

Including the fact thatAngus has pulled the plugon your trust, and you’reabouttobeflatbroke.”Connor flushed. “Then

youknowhowimportantitis for Eve to take thisassignment. We need thecash.I’vefiguredoutawayshe can stick around SafeHaven and still do the job

forthemagazine.”“I’mlistening.”“I need you to convince

theBLMtosettleaherdofwildmustangs on the fourthousand acres of leasedland IhaveatSafeHaven.And I need it done beforethemaresintheherddroptheirfoalsthisspring.”King guffawed. “Oh, is

thatallIhavetodo?”

“After two terms asgovernor ofWyoming, areyou suggesting you don’thave enough friends inhigh places to make ithappen?”“The BLM is run by the

federal government,” Kingpointedout.Connor lifted a brow.

“So? You don’t have anyfriendsinWashington?”

King templed his handsbeforehim.“WhyshouldIdothis?”“I love your daughter

andIwanthertobehappy.I believe being able to doherworkandstillbehometo care for the children isimportant to her. And it’slittle enough, don’t youthink, after that trick youpulled on her and hersisters.”

King scowled. “Don’t bejudging what you don’tunderstand.”“I understand Eve came

to me because you threwher out. I thank you forthat, becausewithout yourcallousness we neverwould have found eachother. If you can’t do this,tell me now and you’llnever hear another wordout ofme. But if you can,

I’m asking you to make ithappen.”King stared out the

window into the alleybehindtherestaurant,soitwasn’t the view he wasconsidering.Connor waited him out,

forcing himself to staysilent.“I can’t guarantee

anything,butImightknow

someone with enoughclout to get this done,”Kingsaidatlast.“Thanks,”Connorsaid.“Ihaven’tdoneanything

yet.”Connor stood. “You’re

willing to try. That says alot.”“Takecareofher.”“It’s the reason I wake

up in the morning,”

Connoransweredsimply.“I’ll be in touch when I

have an answer. Now getthehelloutofhereandletmegofinishmybreakfast.”Connor didn’t walk out

of the restaurant, hefloated out on a wave ofeuphoria. King was goingtohelp.Evewouldbeableto take her amazingphotographs withoutneeding to travel to

another state. If the BLMcooperated. If they couldfind a herd of horses withpregnant mares to move.Andiftheycouldgetthemmovedintime.Connorhadalotoffaith

inKingGrayhawktomakeit all happen. LikeConnor’s own father, hewas a man able to movemountains. Connor’s onlyfear had been that King

wouldn’t care enoughaboutEve tohelp.Hewasgladhe’dbeenwrong.Nowhe just had towait

and hope for themagic tohappen.

Chapter28

“MOMMY, MOMMY! COMEquick!”

Eve came running, herheart in her throat, whenshe heardBrooke’s cry forhelp. She still wasn’t usedto being called “Mommy,”and her heart nearlystoppedwhensheheard ityelled at the top of herdaughter’s lungs. Sheshoved open the screendoor and bolted onto theback porch, expectingblood and tears. Instead,

she foundBrookepointingatatractor-trailerthathadpulled up behind thehouse.Eve heard horses

neighing and realized thetruck was full of them.“Whatintheworld?”The driver opened the

door to the cab andstepped down. “Hope I’min the right spot,ma’am. Iwas told to deliver these

mustangstoSafeHaven.”“ThisisSafeHaven.”“Is Connor Flynn

around?”“What is this?” Eve

asked, gesturing towardthetruckfullofhorses.“His herd of wild

mustangs.”“His herd?” Eve put a

hand to her forehead tokeep the sun out of her

eyes as she took a closerlook at the horses, whichhad no numbers brandedon their necks, as theywould have if they’d beenadopted after a BLMroundup.“Wheredidthesewild mustangs comefrom?”“Idaho,” the driver said.

“Got an order from theBLM to relocate them toSafe Haven.” He opened

the order and read, “Onestallion, sixteen mares—fourofwhicharepregnant—four two-year-old colts,three yearling colts, threetwo-year-old fillies, andthreeyearlingfillies.Thirtymustangs in all. I needFlynn to sign off that hegotthem.”“I don’t know exactly

where—”“Daddy!” Brooke called.

“Lookwhatwegot!”Eve whirled and saw

Connor loping towardthem from the MainLodge,awidesmileonhisface.“They’re here!” he said

jubilantly.“You were expecting

this?”Evesaid.Connor nodded. “Not

this soon, and not for

sure.”“How did this happen?”

Eve asked, her pulsethrumming withexcitement.“I’ll tell you everything

assoonasIsignforthem.”Hesignedthemanifestandgavethedriverinstructionswheretooffloadtheherd.Eve turned to Connor,

her mouth filled with

laughter, her eyes filledwith tears. “What did youdo?” she asked. “How didthishappen?”Connor grabbed her

underthearmsandswungherinacircle,woo-hooingthewholetime.“Dome,Daddy,”Brooke

yelled.“Dome,Daddy,”Sawyer

begged.

He set Eve down, thenpicked up one kid undereach arm, and buzzed theporch like an airplane,finally dropping them ontheirfeet.As Eve helped to steady

the two dizzy children,Connor threw his headback,shovedhisarmsintothe air, and shouted, “Wehave wild mustangs!Mommydoesn’thavetogo

toNevada!”“Yay!” Brooke said,

clapping her hands andjumpingupanddown.Sawyer clapped his

hands,butEvewasn’tsurehe understood why theywere celebrating. Brookedid. Eve had sat down onthe bed next to herstepdaughter the previouseveningandexplainedthatshe was going to have to

leave in a few days to gotake photographs of wildhorsesinNevada.“Idon’twantyoutogo,”

Brookesaidemphatically.“I don’t want to go. I

havetogo.It’smyjob.”Brookehadflungherself

against Eve and sobbed,“Please don’t leave,Mommy.”Through a blur of tears,

Eve had seen Connorstanding in the doorway,his hip canted, his facegrim.It was the first time

Brookehadevercalledher“Mommy.” Eve’s stomachwasso tightlyknotted thatshe thought she mightvomit. But there was noescape from the trap inwhich she was caught.Brookewantedhermother.

AndEvehadtoleave.NothingEvehad said to

Brooke, no promises ofSkyping or phoning ortexting or returning soon,had been able to consolethe little girl. Eve hadspent the night crying inConnor’s embrace as hetried to comfort her.Throughout it all, hehadn’t said a word aboutarranging for a herd of

wild horses to be broughttoSafeHaven.“Canme and Sawyer go

down to the corral andwatch them let the horsesout of the truck?” Brookeasked.“Sure. But hold your

brother’shandandwait atthe stable for us,” Connorreplied. “We’ll be rightthere and walk you downtothecorral.”

Evewatched as the kidstrotted away, then turnedtoConnorandasked,“Whydidn’t you tell me aboutthislastnight?”“I didn’t want to offer

falsehope.Ididn’tfindoutfor sure it was going tohappen until early thismorning, when themustangs were already ontheirway.”“Ineedtocallmyeditor.

Ineedto—”“Yes, you do,” Connor

interrupted. “But don’t besurprised when she isn’tsurprised.”Eve’s jawdropped. “You

contactedmyeditor?”“Just to be sure this

wouldbeallrightwithher,ifIcouldgetitworkedout.She’s expecting your call.Thatis, ifyou’reokaywith

taking your photographshere,ratherthanNevada.”“Am I okaywith it? Are

you nuts?” Eve’s grinspreadacrossherface.Shecouldn’t stop it. “I’m overthemoonwithit!Howdidyou manage to talk theBLMintolettingyouhostabandofmustangs?”“Kingmadeithappen.”“My father arranged

this?” Eve felt a rush oflove for someone who’dlately been a villain in herlife.“Allonhisown?”“I might have pointed

him in the right direction.But he was the one whotalked to all the rightpeople.”Eve threw her arms

aroundConnor’s neck andkissedhim.

He enthusiasticallyreturned the favor. “Whatwas that for?” hemurmuredagainstherlips.“BecauseIloveyou.And

becauseIhaveaconfessionaswell.”He kissed her again.

“Thissoundsserious.”She lowered her gaze

and said, “I’ve arranged afund-raiser.”Shelookedup

intohiseyesandcontinuedearnestly, “Matt agreed tolet me use the facilities atKingdomCome—mostly tothank you for checkingwithDevontoconfirmthatPippa is living with yourbrotheronhisranchinthemountains—and Leahhelped me arrangeeverything so it could beheld the last SaturdaybeforeIleft.”

“This is happeningtomorrow?” Connor askedincredulously.Eve nodded. “Uh-huh. I

couldn’t decidewhether totellyouornot.Idecidedtomakeitasurprise.”Connor’seyesnarrowed.

“What, exactly, are youraisingfundsfor?”She took a deep breath

and admitted, “Safe

Haven.”Connor let her go and

took a step back, hisexcitement dimming asthough a suddenthundercloud had coveredthe sun. “I don’t needcharity.”Shereachedout tohook

her arm through his andstartedwalkingtowardthecorral,draggingonhisarmuntil he fell into stepwith

her. “It isn’t charity,Connor. It’s fund-raising.There’s a big difference.You’re not the onebenefiting from thesedonations—it’s theveterans who stay at SafeHaven. And the moremoneywehave inourwarchest,themoresoldierswecanhelp.Right?”Connornodded.“So I scheduled a

barbecue at KingdomCome and invited all thelocalstoattendandmakeacontribution for a good—anoble—cause: to help themenwho’vefoughttokeepthemfree.”“Matt gave you

permission to do this atKingdomCome?”Eve nodded. “Leah

helpedmesetupawebsitefor donations, and every

one of your brothersRSVP’d that they’ll bethere.” She shot him ananxious look and said,“Angus iscoming, too.Oh,and all my sisters will bethere. And King, ofcourse.”Connor stared at her in

awe. Or consternation. Ordisbelief. Or maybe allthree.“Saysomething.Areyou

okay with what I’vearranged? Have I made amistake?”Connorkissedherquick

andhard.“Ithinktheideais brilliant.” He pattedEve’shandandchuckledastheystartedwalkingagain.“Everybody in town willlikely show up just to seewhat happens when allthose Grayhawks crosspaths with all those

Flynns.” He shot her acheeky grin. “That aloneshould be worth the priceofadmission.”Evecaughther lower lip

in her teeth, suddenlyrealizing that she’d set thescene for a knock-down,drag-outfightbetweentwopowerful families. Whathadshedone?

Chapter29

“HOW DO YOU think it’sgoing?”EveaskedLeahas

she surveyed the threehundred or so peoplewho’d shown up for theFirst Annual Safe HavenBarbecue and Dance. Shehad to speak loudlybecause the country bandwas playing the Cotton-EyedJoe,andeveryoneonthe dance floor set up onthe lawn was yelling“Bullshit!” at intervalsduringthesong.

Leah finished clearingone of the many tablescoveredwithared-checkedcloth, adjusted a chair inthe grass, andperused thebustle on the immensefront lawn at KingdomCome, where an entirespitted beef was beingturned over a fire. “Goodmusic. Good food. Gooddrinks. Open wallets.What’snottolike?”

“The glares shootingbetween Grayhawks andFlynns,” Eve said as sheglanced from the tablewhereherfatherhadsetupcamp with Matt and hisson, to the table whereConnor’s father wassurrounded by his sonsandMatt’sdaughter.“Whyon earthwould theFlynnsshowupat an eventbeingheldatDaddy’sranch?”

“That’s Aiden’s doing,”Leah said. “I have itstraight from the horse’smouth—excuse theexpression—that ‘Connoris doing important workthat needs to besupported.’ Aiden madesure that everyone fromAngusondownshoweduptoday and made asignificant financialcontribution.”

“I’mgladDevonshowedupwithPippa,soMattcanseethatshe’sallright,”Evesaid.“On the other hand,

Pippahasn’tspokentoherfather. There’smore goingon there than meets theeye,” Leah saidspeculatively.“You might be right,”

Eve said. Leah wasdefinitely right, but as far

as Eve was concerned,Pippa’s secret was hers tokeep for as long as shecould.Leah crossed to a

convenient trash can, butbeforeshecoulddumpthepaper plates and beerbottles she’d collected awaitress took them fromher, smiled, and said, “I’lltake care of those for you,ma’am.”

Eve’s attention wasdistracted by the sight ofMatt headed for the tablewhere Pippa sat besideDevon.Evedroppedallthepaper plates and beerbottles she’d collected intothe appropriate cans andmoved swiftly toward theconfrontation she wasafraid was about tohappen. Matt wouldn’tdarecreateascene.Not in

frontofall thebenefactorsthey’dmanagedtogetheretoday. But even as sheapproached the tablewhere Devon and Pippawere seated, Matt’s voicegotlouderandharsher.“You have no right to

keepPippaatsomeremoteranch in the mountains,especially with that wolfyou keep for a pet in thehouseatnight,”Mattsaid.

“Sheneeds—”He cut himself off, and

Eve realized that he’dalmost blurted that Pippaneeded to be makingregular visits to herobstetrician.Pippa’s face had

bleached white, and she’dinstinctively put aprotective hand over herbelly, where her baby wasgrowing. Eve wondered if

anyone except her knewwhatthegesturemeant.“Please,Daddy,”shesaid

as she looked up at him.“I’mwhereIwanttobe.”Matt lowered his voice,

buthistonewasevenmorestringent. “Come home,Pippa.Youneedtobewithyourfamily.”“She is with family,”

Devonsaidinaquietvoice.

“Sitdownandstopmakingan ass of yourself. Pippa’soldenough todecidewhatshe wants to do with herlife.”Eve was astonished at

Devon’s defiant response.She watched Matt’s eyesnarrow as Devon laid aprotectivehandonPippa’sshoulder.“Get your hands off of

her,”Mattsnarled.

Devon’s hand fell awayas he rose to faceMatt. “Ionly—”Matttookaswingbefore

Devon could finish hisprotest. To Eve’samazement,Devondodgedsideways, and Matt’s fistnever touched him. Mattwas gathering himself foranother swing when Kingarrived at the table andsaid,“That’senough.”

Matt turned toKing,hiseyes tortured, his voicerough as gravel, and said,“Buttout,oldman!You’vedone enough damage tomy life, don’t you think?This is none of yourbusiness.”Eve searched for

Connor,who’dbeenhavinga beer with several of theveterans fromSafeHaven.As though she’d

summoned him, hesuddenly appeared at herside.“What seems to be the

problem, Matt?” Connorasked.“Nothing that concerns

you,” Matt snapped, hiseyes darting from ConnortoKingtoDevonandbackagainlikeabaitedbear.“You’re disturbing my

guests,” Connor replied inan even voice. “Folks arehere to enjoy somebarbecueandbeer, so let’sskip the fracas. You cansettlethisanothertime.”“Please, Daddy,” Pippa

said.It was Pippa’s

heartbreaking plea thatmade the difference. Evewatched Matt pull in hisclaws and saw his neck

hairs unhackle, like awildcatwhenthedangerispast.“Fine,” Matt said

through clenched jaws.Heturned to Devon andadded, “But if I find outyou’vetouchedsomuchasa hair on my daughter’shead—”“They’re related, for

Christ’s sake!” Connorsaid.

Matt looked straight atConnor and said, “No.They’renot.”Brianwasoutofhisseat.

“What the hell are youtalkingabout?”Angus kept his eyes on

his hands, which werepicking at the label on hisice-coldbeer.“Figure it out for

yourselves,” Matt said.

Then he turned andstalked away, Kingfollowingafterhim.“Dad?” Devon said.

“Whatishetalkingabout?”“He’s making trouble

where it doesn’t exist,”Angus replied. But henever raisedhis gaze fromhisbottleofbeer.Eve was spellbound by

what Matt had suggested.

Devonwasn’trelatedtotherest of his family? Sheremembered how she’dnoticed he was the onlyoneof theFlynnboyswholooked the least bitdifferent from the others.Was that because anothermanbesidesAnguswashisfather?Eve had another

thought.MaybethereasonAngus Flynn had never

remarried wasn’t becausehe could never loveanotherwomanasmuchashe’d loved Connor’smother, but because he’dbeen betrayed by thewomanhelovedmost,whothen died bearing anotherman’schild.The shock of Matt’s

announcement still hadn’tleftDevon’sface,orthatofhis brothers, when Leah

arrived at Eve’s side andsaid,“It’stimeyoustoppedplaying peacemaker andstartedenjoyingtheparty.”She took thebeeroutof

Connor’s hand, set Eve’shandinitsplace,andsaid,“Dancewithyourwife.”Connor seemed willing

to comply, but he pausedlong enough to say toDevon, “We’ll talk aboutthislater.”

“No,” Devon said. “Wewon’t. As far as I’mconcerned the subject isclosed. Would you likesome more barbecue,Pippa?”“Yes, I would,” she said

in a surprisingly calmvoice. “But I can get itmyself.”Connor opened his

mouth to continue theconversation, but Eve

tugged on his hand andsaid,“I’dlovetodance.”Connor shot one last

glance at Devon, whoseface revealed nothing ofthe turmoil he must befeeling, thensmiledatEveand said, “Come with me,Mrs.Flynn.”Eve mouthed “Thank

you!” over her shoulder atLeah, then followedConnor onto the dance

floor. He set his armaroundherwaist and tookherhandastheydancedtothe“TennesseeWaltz.”“I can’t believe we’ve

beenmarriedforsixweeks,andwe’re just nowhavingour first dance,” Eve said.“You’reprettygood,bytheway.”“Mollyalwayssaid…”He

paused, then looked intoher eyes without apology

and finished, “I was lightonmyfeet.”“She mentioned that to

me,” Eve said,acknowledging thatmemories of Molly wouldarisefromtimetotimeandwould always be a part oftheir lives. “I have toagree,” she added with alaugh as he twirled herunderhisarm.When the song ended,

EverealizedthatLeahandAiden were standingtogetheratthemicrophonein the center of the stagewherethebandwassetup.“Ladies and gents,”

Aiden said. “I want tointroduce my brother,ConnorFlynn,whostartedSafe Haven, which is thereason we’re here today.Connor,comeonuphere.”Over the applause from

the gathered guests, Evesaid,“Didyouknowhewasgoingtoaskyoutospeak?”Connornodded.Hetook

her hand and helped herontothestage,whichwasastep up from the dancefloor.“My wife and I want to

thankallofyouforcominghere and supporting theveteranswhofindrefugeatSafe Haven,” Connor said,

slidinghisarmaroundherwaistandpullingherclose.“Now have a good time.Drink, dance, and eat lotsofbarbecue!”The guests clapped and

shoutedtheirsupport.Leah took the

microphone from Connorand said, “Youmighthaveheard that my sister andAiden’s brother recentlymarried.Theyhaven’tbeen

properly feted, so thisbarbecuehasjustbecomeawedding reception forMr.andMrs.ConnorFlynn.”“Eve, welcome to the

family,”Aidensaid,kissinghercheek.“Connor,welcometothe

family,” Leah said, kissinghischeek.Eve was struck dumb.

Dozensofcolorfulballoons

were suddenly releasedinto theair.Frank showedupat theedgeof thestagewithBrookeandSawyerintow.Brookewaswearingafrilly party dress andSawyer had on a tinywestern suit. Taylor andVictoriapushedacartontothedance floor thatheldathree-tieredweddingcake.“Did you have any idea

they were going to do

this?”EveaskedConnor.He shook his head. He

turnedtoAidenandasked,“What’sgoingon?”“ExactlywhatLeahsaid:

a wedding reception. Youmay have noticed that Imanaged to get Dad here.Leah made sure Kingshowed upwhen it lookedlike he might skip thewhole thing. Against allodds,we got both families

together in the sameplace.” Aiden shot him acrooked grin. “Of course,with theexceptionofLeahand myself, none of themarespeakingtoeachother,but you can’t haveeverything.”Connor laughed. Then

he turned and gave Eve ahard hug. “What do yousay, sweetheart? Shall wegocutthecake?”

Eve took his hand asthey left the stage andjoined her sisters on thedancefloor,wherethecakehadendedup.Taylor handed Eve a

knife and said, “Go to it!”whileVictoriagrinnedandsaid,“Letthemeatcake!”To Eve’s surprise a

photographer showed upand said, “I’m readywheneveryouare.”Evefelt

tears of gratitude fill hereyes as she met Leah’sgaze. Her simple weddinghad been lovely, but itwould be equally lovely tohave pictures of today’seventstosavor inthedaystocome.ShewaitedforConnorto

placehishandoverhersastheycutthecake.Thenshetook a large chunk of thevanilla cake with lemon

crème frosting—trust Leahto make it her favorite—andstuffeditintoConnor’smouth. It ended up beingsmeared around his face,andEvewashappy tokissthesweetstuffaway,allofthe fun captured byphotographs they couldenjoyforeverafter.Eve watched their two

fathers, hoping that theywould come over to

congratulate them, butneither man moved. AsConnor’s brothersapproached, Eve’s sistersleft, as though by someprearranged agreement toavoid conflict betweenthem, and Connor’sbrothers were suddenlyslappinghimontheback.As Eve watched her

sistersdisappearback intothe crowd, she felt a

welling of gratitude forwhat Leah and Aiden hadbeen able to accomplish.For thisday, at least, bothfamilieshadcometogetherin a common cause, anddespite the nasty scenebetweenMattandDevon—and Matt’s astonishingrevelation—had stayed tocelebrate a marriagebetween Grayhawk andFlynn. Separately, it was

true. And neither parenthad offeredcongratulations and bestwishes. But it was a firststep.Ababystep.Andwhoknew what the futuremightbring?“Happy?” Connor

whisperedinherear.“Deliriously.”He turned her in his

armsandsaid,“I loveyou,

Eve.”Two small bodies

slammed into Eve’s andConnor’slegs.“Mommy! Daddy! Can

we have some cake?”Brookeasked.EvetippedBrooke’schin

up. “You look beautiful,younglady.”Brookebeamed.“Do I look beautiful?”

Sawyerasked.“You look as handsome

asyourfather,”Evesaid.“Can I have cake, too?”

Sawyerasked.Eve laughed. “Yes, to

bothofyou.”As they raced off to

rejoin Leah, who wascutting pieces of cake foreveryone, Eve turned hergaze back to Connor and

said, “In case you were inanydoubt,Iloveyou,too.”Connor smiled. “Glad to

know we’re both equallycrazy.”“Whatdoyoumean?”“Only two fools in love

could believe that amarriage between aGrayhawk and a Flynnwouldeverwork.”Eve laughed. She

threaded her fingers withhis. “As one crazy fool toanother, I’m glad to be inlovewithyou.”Connorkissedherhand,

then pulled her into hisarms. His voice was lowandfierceashesaid,“NowthatI’vegotyou,nomatterhow many flare-ups andfights there are betweenourtwofamilies,I’mneverlettingyougo.”

Eveslidherarmsaroundhiswaistandlaidherheadagainst his beating heart.“Someday, somehow,peace will come. Until itdoes, I’m yours, today,tomorrow,andalways.”Eve turned her face up

andkissedherhusband.

LettertoReaders

DearFaithfulReader,I hope you enjoyed

Sinful, the first in myKing’sBratsseriesofBitterCreek novels. Watch forShameless, Pippa andDevon’s story, comingsoon, followed bySurrender.Ifyouwouldliketolearn

more about veterans

working with wildmustangs, check out theMustangMentor Program,which works through theMustang HeritageFoundation. Veteranschoose a Bureau of LandManagement wild horse,untouchedbyhumans,andtransform it into a gentle,adoptable animal in onlyone hundred days(www.mustangheritagefoundation.org

Tolearnmoreabouthowto protect America’s wildmustangs, check outProtect Mustangs.org(http://protectmustangs.orgReturn to Freedom,American Wild HorsePreservation andSanctuary(www.returntofreedom.org),andWildHorseEducation(http://wildhorseeducation.orgYou might also enjoy the

inspiring documentarymovie The AmericanMustang:TheMovie.More than forty of my

novelsarenowavailableaseBooks. Those of youwaiting for Blackthorne’sBride,thefinalbookinmyMail-Order Bride series,canstayupdatedbyjoiningmy website mailing list atwww.joanjohnston.com,liking me at

Facebook.com/joanjohnstonauthoror tweeting me atwww.twitter.com/joanjohnston

JoanJohnston

ThisbookisdedicatedtoCarmelaLucyManfrey

Inlovingmemoryfromherfamily.

July12,1930–October24,2013

Youwillbemissed.

BYJOANJOHNSTON

King’sBratsSeriesSinful

Mail-OrderBridesSeriesTexasBride

WyomingBrideMontanaBride

BitterCreekSeriesTheCowboy

TheTexanTheLonerThePriceTheRivals

TheNextMrs.BlackthorneAStranger’sGame

Shattered

CaptiveHeartsSeriesCaptive

AftertheKissTheBodyguard

TheBridegroom

SistersoftheLoneStarSeries

FrontierWomanComancheWomanTexasWoman

ConnectedBooksTheBarefootBrideOutlaw’sBrideTheInheritance

MaverickHeart

ABOUTTHEAUTHOR

JOAN JOHNSTON is theNewYorkTimes andUSATodaybestsellingauthorofmany historical andcontemporary romancenovels. She received amaster of arts degree intheaterfromtheUniversityof Illinois and graduatedwith honors from the

University ofTexasSchoolof Law at Austin. She iscurrentlya full-timewriterlivinginColorado.

www.joanjohnston.com

IfyouthoughtEveandConnor’sstorywasSinful,PippaandDevon’sloveis

downright

ShamelessDon’tmissthenextinstallmentinJoan

Johnston’sKing’sBratsseries

ComingsoonfromDell

Keepreadingforanexclusivesneakpeek!

THE INSTANT EVE andConnor walked away todance, Pippa jumped upfromherseatat thepicnictableandfled.Whydidherfather treat her as thoughshe were still a child? Shefeltfurious.Andfrustrated.

And frightened. She wasunwedandpregnantwithachild whose father sheloathed as much as she’donce loved him. But shewanted this baby with allher being, and she wasdetermined to raise it onher own, no matter howmany obstacles her father,however kindhearted hisintentions,putinherway.A strong hand caught

herarmanddraggedhertoastop.“Pippa.Wait!”Shewhirled and snarled

at Devon, “I’m not goingbacktolivewithmyfather.Not today. Not ever. If Ican’t stay with you, thenI’ll—”“I was going to ask if

you’re ready to go home.Withme.”Pippa huffed out a

breath. “Yes. I am.” Shemet Devon’s gaze andrealized she’d been sofocused on her owntroubles that she’dforgotten about his. “Areyouallright?”His voice was low and

hoarseasheasked,“WheredidyourfathergettheideathatI’mnotAngus’sson?”“I have no idea. I

wouldn’tbesurprisedifhe

madeitupasanexcusetoget me to come backhome.”“I noticed my father

didn’tdenyit.”“He shouldn’t have to,”

Pippa said. “Why wouldyoubelievesuchathing?”Devonmethergazeand

said, “Because I’mnot liketherestofthem.”“What?”

“Idon’t look thesame. Idon’t want the samethings. And Angus doesn’ttreatmethesameway.”Heshrugged and said simply,“I’ve never felt like Ibelong.”“Maybe it’s because

you’retheyoungest.”“Maybe it’s because I

hadadifferentfather.AndbecauseIkilledmymotherwhenIwasborn.”

Pippa didn’t know whatto say or how to comforthim. She merely tookDevon’s hand in hers andsaid, “Let’s go home.Beowulfwillbehungry.”Devon’sgraywolf,which

he’draisedfromapup,wasalways hungry. He washuge and he wasn’t fullygrownyet.Devon sighed. “I

suppose I’m not likely to

get any answers fromAngustoday.I’mnotsureIwanttoknowthetruth.”As they walked back to

Devon’s pickup, Pippatried to imagine what hemustbefeeling.Howawfulto discover that yourmother had cheated onyourfather—if,infact,thatwaswhathadhappened.IfDevon had a differentfather,whathadhappened

tohim?Ifhewasouttheresomewhere, did he knowaboutDevon?Pippa realized that her

life at Devon’s remotemountain ranch had justgotten infinitely morecomplicated, because the“relative” she’d beenstaying with might nolonger be related to her.She eyed Devon askance.He might not have the

sameblackhair,blueeyes,andover-six-footheightashisbrothers,buttoher,hislithe build, gray-greeneyes, and dark brown hairwere evenmore attractive.She was tall, but he stoodtall enough to make herfeel protected within hisembrace, which he’doffered strictly as solacetheday she’dcome tohimseekingaplacetostay.

Pippa hadn’t felt shyrunning around in a robewith Devon in his pajamabottomsbecausetheyweresecondcousins.Shehopedthis revelation wouldn’tinterfere with the easethey’d found together.Even if they weren’trelated, there was nochance of anythingromantic happeningbetween them. She wasn’t

interested in gettinginvolvedwithanyoneafterwhat she’d just beenthrough.Not to mention the fact

thatshewaspregnant.Shehadn’t told Devon aboutthe baby because she onlyplanned to stay with himuntil she could figure outwhattodowiththerestofherlife.As Devon helped her

intothecabofhispickup,acourtesyhenever failed tooffer, Pippa realized thatshe admired his kindnessand affinity to animalseven more than his looks.Beowulf wasn’t the onlywild animal he’d rescued,but she’d learned that heusually nursed them backtohealthandthenreleasedthem into the wild again.However, Beowulf would

have been in dangerbecause he no longerfeared humans, so Devonhadkepthim.“I hope you’re going to

hang around for a littlewhile,” Devon said.“Despite what your dadsaidaboutme.”“Idon’thaveanywhereI

havetobe.Ifyou’rewillingforme to stay, I’mwillingtostay.”

“Good,” Devon said.“I’ve been living alone alongtime.It’snicetohavecompany.”Pippa wondered what

Devon would think whenhe found out who it washe’d really welcomed intohis home. That she’d runaway with a married manandwaspregnantwithhischild. That the small townin Australia where she’d

lived had found herbehavior so shameful thather father had agreed toreturn to a place he’dswornhewouldnevervisitagain in his lifetime. Andthat she’d come with himbecause she’d wanted toescape the label ofadulteressthatwouldhavebrandedherforeverafter.But she didn’t have to

tell him today. He had

enoughtodealwithtoday,andmaybe forawhileyet.Her pregnancy didn’tshow.Solongasshecouldhideit,shewould.And when you can’t?

What is Devon going tothink when he realizesyou’ve been lying to himallalong?Maybe she’d be gone

fromhis ranchbefore thathappened.

And go where? Withwhat money? Your onlyskill is whispering wildhorses. Can you really dothat when you’re the sizeofahippo?Youhavetotellhim.Pippasighed.“Areyouallright?”“I wish…” She let the

wordshang in theair.Shewished she’d done a lot of

thingsdifferently.“Yeah,” Devon said. “So

doI.”Pippa smiled and

reached out to brush hisforearm in a gesture offriendship. “Thanks,Devon.”“Forwhat?”“Forunderstanding.”He shrugged. “I’ve been

where you are, Pippa.

Believe it or not, I had torunawayfromhome,too.”“Really?”Hesmiled.“Angushada

fit when he found out I’dbought this ranch in themountains. Toldme I wascrazy to live so isolatedfromotherpeople.ToldmeI was just like—” Hepaused, and looked at herwithashockedexpression.“Angus cuthimselfoff.He

never said who I was justlike.” Devon’s mouthflattened. “It must be himI’m like. My biologicalfather.”“Maybeyoushouldtryto

findhim.”“What point would that

serve?He’snothingtome.”“Exceptitseemsyou’rea

greatdeallikehim.”“Howdidwegeton this

subject?” Devon saidirritably.“Wewerewishingthings

couldbedifferent.”The silence between

them grew oppressive.Finally, Pippa could standitnolonger.“IsittruethatAngus has figured out awaytoruinKing?”Devon laughed. “You

reallyknowhowtochange

thesubject.”Pippa grinned. “I

thoughtthatwaswhatyouwanted.”“The answer to your

question is yes. It’s not asure thing yet, but yourdad might have come allthis way for nothing. Hemight end up losingKingdomCometoAngus.”Pippa’s grin

disappeared. “You’rekidding,right?”Devon shook his head.

“Angus has been prettyclosemouthed about whenthe ax will fall, but he’sbeen gloating that the dayiscomingwhenhe’llfinallyhave his revenge for myaunt’sdeath.”“Is there anything King

can do, or my father, tostophim?”

Devon shrugged. “Whoknows? By the time KingfiguresoutwhatAngushasbeenplotting,itmaybetoolate.”“What about my dad?

He left everything behindto come here. What’s hesupposedtodo?”“I don’t have an answer

forthat.”Pippa turned to face

Devon. “Is there any waywe can find out whatAngusintends?”“What would you do

withtheinformation?”“Tell my father, of

course.”“You’ve run away from

yourdad,butyoustillwanttohelphim?”“He’s my father. I love

him.” And he has good

reasons for wanting toprotectme.Devon shoved a hand

through his hair. “I don’tknow,Pippa. I don’t agreewith what Angus is doing.But he’s my father and—”His lips pressed flat and amuscle worked in his jawashecuthimselfoff.Because Angus might

not be his father, Pipparealized. And he’d

apparently treated Devondifferently than his othersons.“All right,” Devon said.

“Let’s do it. I’ve neversupported Angus’s desirefor revenge. I’ll seewhat Icanfindout.”